.>^ '-^ 



•^^v 



■"^.. c^' 



.--^^ 



39^ 



PRIMAEY HISTORY 



UNITED STATES 



FOR SCHOOLS AND FAMILIES. 



By BENSON J. LOSSING, 

LlTTIlOa OF "the PICTOIUAI. FIKl.D BOOK OF TItF. nEVOLL'TION," " ILLUSTRATED FASirLt 

HISTORY OF THE CNITKl) STATES,"' ''PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE r.MTF.D 

8TATE3 FOR SCHOOLS," " EMINENT AMERICANS," ETC. ETC. 



ILLUSTRATED WITH NU^IEROUS E.\GRAVI.\GS 



/.f 



NEW YORK: 
PUBLISHED LiY MASOX BROTHERS, 

108 AND 110 DUANE STREET. 



U O A N U 1 1 V 1» L. -A •> !•< O 1 IV i-- *-• 1 • J 



7.M ../U. J7 ,^ // /.P/^ 




Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1S57, by 

MASON BROTHERS, 

In the Clerli's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of 

New York. 



LOSSING'S HISTORIES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



A COMPLETE SERIES FOR ALL CLASSES. 



LOSSIING'S PICTORIAL PRIMARY HISTORY OF THE Ui\ITED STATES; 222 
pages 12mo. Price 60 cents. 

LOSSING'S PICTORIAL SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE Ui\ITED STATES; 350 
pages large 12mo. Price $1. 



LOSSIING'S ILLUSTRATED FAMILY HISTORY OF THE UINITED STATES; 
with a Frontispiece illuminated in colors. For District^ School and 
Family Libraries. 672 pages imperial octavo, bound in emblem- 
atically embossed and gilt leather. Price $4. 

Lossing's Histories (by Benson J. Lossing, Esq., author of the 
" Field-Book of the Revolution," " Eminent Americans," etc.) are 
all manufactured in the best style ; the paper is white, fine, and 
smooth ; printing unexceptionable ; and the binding neat, attract- 
ive, and durable. The illustrations, in the very best style of modern 
wood engraving, are correct portraits of men and things ; have been 
gotten up without regard to expense; and, it is believed, greatly 
enhance the utility of the books as instructors. As to the letter- 
press, the publishers refer to the books themselves, which will con- 
firm Mr. Lossing's established reputation as a writer for concisene??'. 
perspicuity, and attractiveness of style, accuracy of delineation of 
facts, and excellence of arrangement. \^^(^^ 

ILECTROTYPEDBY A^ PKINTED BT 

THOMAS B. SMITH, \_ O '^ '^ *^' ■*' ■* *- ^ "^ '^ ''• 

82 A 84 Beekman-street. \ 15 Vandewater St., N. Y. 



HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. 



CHAPTER I 
5L:otion i. 



% 



The Author to his Young Friend. 



Mv Young Friend : 

1. I am now as old as your father. But I was once young, 
was fond of asking questions, and loved to have them answered. 
Since then I have learned many things by asking questions, 
reading books, and listening, but not so many as I ought, be- 
cause, like all boys, I was often playing when I should have been 
studying. 

2. But I have learned a great deal about the country we live 
in, and it is so pleasant to know so much about it, that I want 
all of my young friends to learn what l.have learned, and much 
more. 

3. Listen to me, then, and I will tell you a story about the 
Indians who first lived here, and then about the great sailors, 
and soldiers, and governors, and the hundreds of men who came 
here and cut down the trees, built houses and churches, and 
raised grain in fields and fruit in orchards. 

4. Then I will tell you how, when many thousands were here, 
with their wives and children, thev made laws, built villages and 
cities, factories and ships, steamboats and railways, and made 
every thing appear just as you see it to-day. That story is calle«l 
HISTORY. When you hear a man tell a new story, you say that 
is his story — it is History. 



1 N T R O D U C T 1 O N 



The beautiful country we live iu. 



5. The story I am going to tell you, is tlic History of 
THE United States. That is the name of our country which we 
love so much. Look on the map of the world and you will see 
that it is now a large part of North America, extending from the 
Atlantic Ocean on the east, which is between us and Europe, and 
the Pacific Ocean on the west, which is between us and Asia. 

6. It has' almost every kind of climate. In the north the 
winters ar^ Jong and cold, with much snow. In the south they 
are short a^'^ warm, wi'h seldom any frost. There flowers bloom 
all the year round. In Our country every kind of grain, anr" 
fruit, and flower in the world may gl^O-W. In some parts are hig 
mountains and great woods; in others, are wide piuins, ana \\i< T. , 
lakes ; and in others, hills and valleys, beautiful rivers, pleasant 
brooks, and great meadows called prairies. 

V. In some parts there are wild and fierce Indians, buffaloes 
and bears, wolves and panthers, elks and deer, eagles and wild 
turkeys, and a great many kinds of smaller animals and birds, 
just as there were in the whole counry before the white people, 
like us, came here. 

8. Altogether, ours is a very noble, bea\itiful, and fruitful 
country, where every body may be happy. Here we need not be 
afraid of bad rulers who have powder to hurt ns, for if we do right 
nobody can injure us ; and we are at liberty to do as we please, 
if we do not injure our neighbors. 

9. And every one born in this free and beantiful country, 
should be proud of it, thankful to God for it, and willing to do 
every thing that is right to keep it free and good. 

10. When I shall have told you the whole story — told you of 
all the dangers, and troubles, and hard work that the people who 
first came here had to endure, to make it such a fine country ; 
and how much others have since done to keep it so, I am sure you 
will feel glad to do ail in your power to help in the good work. 

11. And to make you feel so, is one great reason why I wish 
you to listen to the whole story attentively, that you may re- 
member it and do well. 



T II K 1 N U 1 A N S, 



How the Indians were named. 



Their language. 




INDIAN 8 IIE^Vn. 



SECTION II. 

T 11 E 1 N 1) I A N S . 

1. 1 >vill now tell you about the Indiaus who lived in our 
country betbre any white people were here. Where their 
fathers came from we can not tell, nor do you care to know at 
present. They were here when the white men 
came from Europe, and appeared very strange to 
tliem, for they were of a reddish-brown color. 
They were dressed in the skins of wild beasts in 
the cold North, and in the warm South thev 
were almost naked. 

2. Columbus, the first great sailor who came to 
this country, thought the Island, or the land surrounded bv 
water, that lie first saw, was in that part of Asia called India. 
So he called these reddish-brown, or copper-colored people, 
Indians. I shall tell you about that great sailor presently. 
The Indians were found in all parts of North America, and 
were all very much alike in their appearance and way of liv- 
ing. 

3. The Indians did not all talk alike. You know the Amer- 
ican and Frenchman call the same things by dift'erent names. 
The American says horsCj and the Frenchman says ckeval. Their 
word or language is different. So the Indians, in different parts 
of the country, spoke eight kinds of language, because there 
were eight nations. 

4. These nations were named Alr/onquin^ Huron-Iroquois, 
Cherokee, Cataivba, Uchee, Natchez, Mohilian, and Dacntah or 
Sioux. Now these are bard words, but you must spell them out 
and remember them. 



QtTESTiONB. — 1. How did till' Indians appear? How were tliey dressed? 1. How 
came they to be called Indiaus? 3. What can you tell about their lauguage? 4. What 
were the uatious called ? 



T JI E INDIANA. 



Indian dwellings, money, and writing. 




#^- 



A WIGWAM. 



5. The Indians were tall and straight. They had straight 
black hair, fine teeth, and black eyes. 
They were seldom sick, because they had 
plenty of exercise and ate simple food. 
They lived in a sort of huts or tents, 
made of poles covered with the bark of 
trees or the skins of wild beasts. These 
were called wigwams. 

6. The men went to war, hunted and fished ; and the women 
planted corn and other things, and did all the hard work. They 
did not have good tools to work with, for these were made of stones, 
shells, and bones. Their food was the flesh of the deer, buffalo, 
and bear, roasted or boiled, with beans, peas, potatoes, and melons. 

7. The Indians had money, but it was not like ours. It was 
made of shells in the shape of long beads, which 
they strung on threads or fastened upon belts. 
So many of these pieces were worth a penny, 
and so many more were worth a shilling or a 
dollar. This money they called ivampum, 

8. The Indians could not write as we do, and 
never saw a pen or ink. They made rude pictures 
to describe what had been done. Here is one of wampum. 

^ the kind. In the picture you 

L'r^X--^>0^/^'^^''^^"~-^ see human figures, a boat 

\ j\ X '^ -^ ^^^^^ ^^"^ paddles, and a 

r-~-*>^^' cT-^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ turtle, with a fire 

" ^^^^^^^ C^'^^^^-^^ between them. This tells 

iNuiAN wEiTixG. thc story of a fight betweei^ 

you see, has his head off. Then nine 




some Indians. One man, 
of them went in a boat which they call a canoe, and after that 
two families, one called the Bear tribe or family, and the other 
the Turtle tribe or family, had a council or talk, by a great fire. 
9. The Indians had no schools, and the little children never 
had pleasant picture-books to read. Their mothers taught them 

Questions.— 5. What can you tell about thpir appearance and houses? 6. What 
did they do ? What was their food ? 7. What kind of money did they have? 8. Can 
you tell about their writing? 



THE I N D I A x\ S 



Indian weapons, nports, and burials. 




INDIAX WEAPONS. 



to make Nvanipinii, mats, skin and feathcr-clotliing, and shell and 
bone ornaments. But I dare say they did not work mnch, but 
played nearly all day in the woods and by the pleasant brooks. 
Thoy went to bed when the birds <lid, at sunset, and were up be- 
fore the sun, and so they kept their eyes bright. 

10. The Indian men loved to fight, for 
they sometimes felt like tigers. Forty 
or more of one nation would go and fight 
those of another nation ; and sometimes 
there would be hundreds on both sides. 
They fought with bows and arrows, war- 
clubs, scalping-knives, and tomahawks. 
In the picture is seen a bow and arrow, a 
kind of war-club, tomahawks or hatchets, and a scalping-knife. 

11. When the men were tired of fighting, tliey 
would sometimes become good friends, as we white 
people do. Then they wonld build a great fire in 
the woods, and the liead men of both nations would 
meet around it and smoke a pipe which was handed 
from one to the other. This was called a calumet, 
or pipe of peace. 

12. The Indian men played ball, fired at the 
mark, danced, leaped, played games, and had other 
amusements, but they w^ould never let the women 

join them. They were not at all polite to the women. I am 
sure that no right-minded boy, when he gets to be a man, will let 
his mother, or sister, or wife, do all the hard work, whiles Ik? 
liunts, or fishes, or plays; and then not 
let them have any of the fun. 

1'*^. The Indians did not always bury 
their dead in the ground. When they 
did, they wrapped them in skins, and 
buried their bows and arrows, and other 
things, with then], supposing they would 

Qdestiovs.— p. "What (lid tlic chilrlren do ? .10. What can you tell about Indians fipht- 
ing? 11. Wliat about their bocomint? friends ? 12. What can you teU about their 
amusemeuts? IC. What about their burials? 




CALUMETS. 




10 T H E I N' I) I A X S , 



Indian religion and law. What is to become of them. 



want to use them in the spirit land. They often folded the 
body in skins, and laid it upon a high scaffold, where wild beasts 
could not get at it. 

14. The Indians had no churches, yet they believed in God, 
prayed to Ilim, and worshiped Him, They called Him the Good 
Spirit ; and they believed in an Evil Spirit. Instead of churches 
and meeting-houses, they had the sky for a roof; and the wind 
and the thunder, the singing of birds, and the roar of the storm, 
was their music. Then they would look up to the sun, the moon, 
and the stars, and believe that they saw God, for they knew of 
nothino; greater. The Indians knew nothing of the Bible, and 
the religion of Jesus. They all had one belief, never quarreled 
about it, and were happy. 

15. The Indians were governed by sachems and chiefs. The 
sachems were general rulers ; the chiefs were the commanders of 
the Indian armies. Only wise men were made sachems, and only 
brave men were made chiefs. These could not govern nor lead 
if they were not wise and bra^'e. 

16. Such, my young Friend, were the copper-colored people 
who lived in this country hundreds of years ago, and some of 
Avhom live here yet. Unless you live beyond the Mississippi river, 
you seldom see any of them now. They are nearly all beyond 
that river, and are becoming fewer every year. 

17. The time will come when there will not be an Indian on 
the earth. You may live to see that time, because they are pass- 
ing rapidly away. The white man, from the beginning, has used 
the poor Indians badly. He has cheated and oppressed them, 
given them rum to take away their senses, and with swords and 
ffuns has driven them fjir into the wilderness. 

18. God, in his wise providence, has permitted the white man 
to take the Indian's land away from him. The Indian would not 
cut down the trees and raise grain, except here and there a little 
patch ; but the white man, as the Bible says, has made " the wil- 
derness to blossom as the rose." 

Questions.— 14. Wliat about their religion ? V\. How were they governed ? 16. Where 
are they now? 17, 18. What has the white man done ? 



I N I) 1 A \ 1 1 I S I' () K V . 11 

Where the Algonqiiias lived. Pontiac. 



SECTION III. 

INDIAN II I 8 T O R V. 

1. Now look Oil a map of tlie United States, and I will show 
yoa in what parts each ot" the ei;^ht Indian nations, of wlioni I 
have told you, lived. 1 would like tb tell you, also, of many 
things that they did before the white people came. But the story 
is too long for me to tell you now. Vou will know more about 
it when you grow older. Do you remember the names of the 
eight nations, given in verse 4 of Section II. ? 

2. The Algonquins lived in the country north and south of 
the great lakes which lie between the United States and Canada. 
Tliey occupied nearly all of Canada, a part of Xew York and all 
of the country east of it, a part of l^ennsylvania, all of New Jer- 
sey, Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia, eastern North Carolina, a 
portion of Kentucky and Louisiana, and all north and west of 
these States, eastward of the Mississippi. 

3. The Algonquins, like each of the other nations, were 
divided into tribes, or collections of families, who often quarreled, 
and made war upon each other, just as brothers and sisters some- 
times wickedly do, I am sorry to say. But when the white peo- 
ple came and treated them badly, these quarrelsome tribes became 
friends, and joined to fight their oppressors. For many, many 
years, the Indians did the white people a great deal of harm, as 
v<)u will learn hereafter. 

4. The greatest man of all the Algonquins was Pontiac, who 
was a sachem and chief. He caused many of the tribes in the 
neighborhood of the more western lakes to join together to kill 
all of the white people, but did not succeed. You will hear more 
of this before wc get through with the whole story. 

5. The IIuron-Iroquois lived in a much smaller portion of 

Qttestioxs.— 2. Where did the Algonquiua live? 3, What did the Algonquins do? 
4. What can vou tell of Pontiac ? 



12 INDIAN HISTORY. 

The Huron-Iroquois and the Cherokees. 

country, and were completely surrounded by the Algonquins. 
They dwelt in a part of Canada, in large portions of New York, 
and in parts of Pennsylvania and Oliio, along the southern 
shores of Lake Erie. A few of them lived in a small part of Vir- 
ginia and North Carolina. 

6. The Huron-Iroquois, in the north, were divided into five 
tribes. These met around a great fire, at one time, and agreed 
to be friends forever. They formed a league, and were known as 
the Five Nations when the white people came. Finally those 
who lived in the south, and were called Tuscaroras, came north, 
joined the others, and then they were called the Six Nations. 

7. Almost all of the Six Nations joined the British in the War 
of Independence, and fought the Americans. Two of their 
greatest men were called, by the white people, Joseph Brant 
and Red Jacket. The first was a great warrior, and the last was 
a great orator or speech-maker. 

8. The Cherokees lived in the south-west. Their country 
was a very beautiful one, having high mountains and hills, fertile 
valleys, and many pleasant streams. Their dwelling-place cov- 
ered the whole upper part of Georgia, and extended from the 
Carolina Broad river on the east, to the Alabama river on the 
west. 

9. Because their country was so full of mountains, the Chero- 
kees were called the mountaineer's of the South. They were 
brave and warlike, and often had bloody battles with the Mve 
Nations, who used to travel through the woods away down there 
to fight them. They, too, joined the British against the Amer- 
icans, in the Revolution, but after that old war they were our 
friends. 

10. The Cherokees lived in their beautiful country until a few 
years ago, when they were compelled to leave their nice farms, 
and settle in the wilderness west of the Mississippi. At that 
time they had schools, and churches, and printed a newspaper. 

11. The Cherokees have fine farms, and schools, and churches 

QuEBTioxs.— 5. Wliere did the Huron-Iroquois live ? 6. What did they do? 7. T\Tiat 
can you tell of the Six Nations ? 8. "Where did the Cherokees live ? 9. What can 
you tell about them? 10. Where are they now, and what are they doing? 



INDIAN IIISTOKY. 13 



The Catawbas, Uchees, and Natchez, 



in their new country, and they are now the best Indians in 
America. I wish you could visit thuni, for they ^vould treat you 
kindly. 

12. The Catawbas lived in a very pleasant country in parts 
of North and South Carolina, between the Yadkin and Catawba 
rivers. They, too, were very brave, but were peaceable. They 
seldom went away from home ; but whenever quarrelsome In- 
dians came there to fight them, they soon sent them about their 
business, I can assure you. Then the quarrelsome Indians 
would stay away. 

13. The Catawbas were generally the friends of the white 
people, and were the good neighbors of the Americans in South 
Carolina in the old wars. Now there are not a hundred of them 
left. They could all stand in a barn. These live on the banks 
of the Catawba, in South Carolina. Very soon not one will be 
living. How sad to think of a whole nation gone forever ! 

14. The UciiEES lived in a warm, and very beautiful country. 
It extended from Augusta, on the Savannah river, across the 
whole State of Georgia. Their 
principal town was near Mil- 
ledgeville. They said to the 
white people when they came, 
"We were the first inhabitants 
who ever lived in this country." 
Even then there were very few 

of them left. SOUTnEEN INDIANB. 

15. The language of the Uchees was harsh, but their dis- 
positions were mild, like the climate. They never engaged in 
war, yet they appeared to be brave. There are now a few of 
them among the Creek tribe of Indians, west of the Mississippi. 

16. The NA.TcnEZ occupied a very small portion of country, 
extending from the east bank of the Mississippi river, up the 
valley of the Pearl river to the head waters of the Chickasaw. 

17. The Natchez worshiped the sun, believing it to be the 

Questions.— 12. Where did the Catawbas live? What was their character? 13. 
What more can you tell about them? 14. Where did the Uchees live? 1ft. What 
Ciin yoH tell about them? 16. Where did the Natchez live? 




14 



INDIAN HISTORY. 



The Natchez and the French people. 



Great Spirit, as the Indians in South America did. They were 
proud and warlike. When, more than a hundred years ago, 
some French people came to live on the banks of the Mississippi, 
the Natchez agreed among themselves to kill them all, for they 
thought they had no business in their country. 







MEETING OF WHITE MEN ANU INDIANS. SEE I'AUE 5G. 



18. The French people soon heard of what the Indians in- 
tended to do, and instead of waiting for the Natchez to come 
and attack them, they took their guns, went to the homes of the 

QiTESTiONS.— 17. What can yon tell about the Natchez? 18. What did the French 
do:' 



I N D IAN H 1 b T O ri Y . 



The Mobilian Tribes. 



Indians, and in a sliort time killed nearly all <»!" tlu-ni. There 
are now only about three hundred of the Natchez Indians left. 

10. The MoHiLiANS composed a very extensive nation, f<n- 
there were a g-reat number of tribes. They lived chiefly in the 
warm country along the Gulf of Mexico, from the Atlantic Ocean 
to the Mississippi river, a distance of six hundred miles. 

20. Their country also extended up the Mississippi river to the 
Ohio river, and up the Atlantic to tlie Cape Fear river. It in- 
cluded the greater part of Georgia, tlie whole of Florida, Ala- 
bama, and Mississippi, and part of South Carolina, Tennessee an<;l 
Kentucky. 

21. In the Mobiliax nation were three great leagues, com- 
posed of several tribes. These w^re called Creeks, Choctaws, 
and Chickasaws. The climate was so mild that these people re- 
quired very little clothing in winter, and in summer they -went 
almost naked. 

22. These southern Indians have given the white people a 
threat deal of trouble. But I must confess that the white people 
liave been most to blame, because they have not treated the poor 
Indians fairly. Of these troubles I shall tell you more hereafter. 

23. Most of the Mobilians have been compelled to go to the 
wilderness \vest of the Mississippi. Many of a tribe called Scmi- 
noles vet remain in Florida, and refuse to go. They are dan- 
gerous and troublesome neighbors. 

24. Nearly all that arc left of these seven Indian nations arc 
now in the country west of the Mississippi, between the Red and 
Missouri rivers. Their present country, as you will see by the 
map, is now called Indian Territory. I fear it will not be 
theirs a great while, for white people are already going there, 
and will crowd the Indians out, I expect. 

25. The eiirhth nation is composed of the northern and south- 
ern Sioux, who are sometimes called Daeotahs. ^^ hen the 
French people went into their country, two hundred years ago, 

OuF.STTONS.— 10. Wbnt cnn you toll of the Mohilians? "0. Wlioro did they live ? 21. 
AVhi.t more ojin von toll ahout the M..hilinns/ '2.', '?n. Wliat have tliey done, and where 
are thev nov. '/ '24. Whore are now those seven Indian nations V '26. What can you tell 
about the ci'jhtli nation .' 



10 1 N D I A N H 1 S T O K Y , 

Tlie Northern and Western Indians. 

there were n, great many of tlicm. It is an imniense couiitrv, 
west of the Mississippi, extending from the Arkansas river on the 
south to Lake Winnipeg on the north, and westward to the foot 
of the Rocky Mountains. 

20. The northern tribes in particular, are very fierce and war- 
like, and have always been fighting each other. They all yet 
remain in the country where they were first found, because the 
white people have not wanted it. But the white man will soon 
tell them to go further west, into the wilderness, because he 
wishes to raise grain, and build villages and cities where their 
cabins and wigwams now stand. And they will go. 

27. Away beyond the Rocky Mountains on the shores of the 
Pacific Ocean, from Mexico on the south, to the northern line of 
Washington Territory, there are scattered tribes of Indians, some 
of whom are very weak and few, while others are strong and 
many. 

28. These occasionally try to beat oft* the white people who 
settle among them, but they always get badly beaten themselves. 
Year after year, these, as well as all of the other Indians in 
America are becoming fewer, and, as I said before, you may live 
until not a live Indian can be found. 

29. I hope you have looked at the map attentively, while I 
have been telling you about the Indians. If you have, you will 
know much that is useful, because these very Indians, many of 
them, will be mentioned again in the course of my story. And 
when you are older, and come to learn more of them in a larger 
book, you will be glad that you were attentive now\ 

Questions.— "fi. Wliat of the northern tribes? 27. Wliat can you tell of the western 
Indians ? 28. What is their fate ? 



CHAPTER TI. 

THE GREAT SAILORS OR DISCOVERERS. 
SEC'IION I. 

THE GREAT SAILORS FROM SPAIN. 
The trade with India desired. 

1. Almost four hundred years ago, before there were any- 
white people in America, there was a good young man named 
Christopher Columbus. He was born in Genoa, a city in Italy 
in the southern part of Europe. He studied hard at school, was 
much pleased with stories about the sea, and when he was old 
enough, he became a sailor. 

2. At that time merchants, or store-keepers, in Italy, who 
lived near the sea, sent ships and traded with the people of that 
part of Asia called India, and became very rich. Tlieir neigh- 
bors in Western Europe, especially in Spain and Portugal, wished 
to trade with them too. But the Italians were selfish and strong, 
and would not let the ships of their neighbors sail eastward in 
the Mediterranean Sea. 

3. What must be done ? Look on the map, and I will tell 
you what ivas done. Some bold sailors went in ships around the 
southern part of Africa, which is called the Cape of Good Hope, 
and then sailed across the Indian Ocean to India. But this was 
a very long way to go from Portugal and Spain. 

4. Columbus thought a great deal about the matter. He 
had been in a ship away up in the ocean at the north, where 
there is ice all summer, at an island called Iceland. I think 

Questions.— 1. What can yon tell about Columbus? 2. What did Italian merchants 
do ? 3. \Vhat did some bold sailors do ? 4. What can you tell about North America ? 

O 



18 



DISCOVERIES. 



The ideas of Columbus. 



His efforts and trials. 



he must have heard of some rough sailors of thr.t 
cold country called Xorthmeii, ^vllo, it is said, 
came over to America 
five hundred years be- 
fore, in queer shaped 
vessels. 

5. Columbus had also 
got the idea into his 
head that the earth was 
round like an orange, 
and not flat like a cake 
thouo-ht it was 





XOr.TU-MAN S SHIP. 



^"OrtTUilAX. 



as every body then 
He thought that if the earth was 
round, India could be reached by sailing westward across the 
Atlantic Ocean, as well as sailing eastward ; and he believed it 
could not be half as far to it in that direction as around the Cape 
of Good Hope. 

6. Columbus went to Lisbon, in Portugal, and told the king 
and other great people, what was in his mind. The king thought 
well of it, but most of the great people who did not know half 
as much as Columbus did, laughed at him, and he went away 
very sorrowful. 

v. Columbus was poor. He had a 
little son named Diego, whose mother 
was dead. So he took his boy by the 
hand and started on foot for Spain, to 
ask the rich king of that country to 
let him have a ship witli which to sail 
westward on the Atlantic Ocean in 
search of India. 

8. Ferdinand, the King of Spain, 
had an excellent wife, named Isabella, 
who loved God and her fellow-crea- 
tures. Columbus was a Christian, and thought that he could 
tell the people of new countries that he might find in searching 

^ QtTESTioNs 5. What thoughts had Columbus? G. What was done in Portugal? 

7. What did Columbus do ? 8. What can you tell about the Queen of Spain ? 




COLUMliUS. 



T HE G K i: AT S A I L O 11 S FRO M SPAIN, 



19 



Dcpartui'e of Columbus for America. 



The Discoverj-. 



for India, about Jesus and tlie Bible, and the Gosi)el, and so do 
tlicm good. 

0. Columbus told Queen Isabella all tliat he ^vould like to 
do, in searehing for India and helping the heathen. Her heart 
was kind, and his Avords brought tears to her eyes. She prom- 
ised to help him evLn if she had to sell all the diamonds in her 
erown to buy a ship for him. She spoke to her husband 
about it. He Avas willing, and she fitted out two small vessels for 
Columbus. 

10. The great sailor 
every body thought well 
of liira, because he had 
al \Y ay s acted right. His 
friends litted out another 
ship, larger than those 
of the queen, and with 
plenty of company, Co- 
lumbus left the town of 
l*alos, on the Tinto 
liver, on the 3d day of 
August, in the year 1492. 

11 . It was a hot summer day when Columbus and his men 
sailed down the river. But when they were out on the ocean, the 
breeze was cool and delightful. They were soon out of sight of 
land, and could see nothing but water, and sky, and clouds. 



was now full fiTtv years of age, and 




TllU VESSELS OF COLUMlil 



12. They sailed on and on, week after week, and saw nothing 
but the water, and the sky, and the clouds. All but Columbus 
grew afraid, and wanted to go back. The common sailors even 
threatened to tlirow liim overboard if he would not turn back. 
He trusted in God, aiul kept on unharmed. 

13. Just at suiiset on a pleasant day in October, Columbus felt 
sure that land was nigli. During tlie evening the perfumes of 
flowers came to his nostrils. The great sailor watched all night. 
In the morning all saw green forests, and soon they heard the 
singing of l»ir<ls. 

Questions '^. What did Isabella do? 10. What did Columbus Uien do ? 12. Wliat 

happened on the ocean ? 13. Wliat can you tell about seeing land ? 



-0 DISCOVERIES. 

Landing of Columbus. 



The Indians. 



^. 





COLUMIiUS DI8C0VEEING LAND. 



14. The sailors who were so afraid and so wicked, now joined 
with Cohimbiis in praising God. All went on shore, among tl:3 
beautiful shrubs and sweet flowers, and there on their knees they 
sang a hymn of thanksgiving to God. 

15. They were on an island not very far from the continent of 
America. They saw men, women, and chilch'cn, hiding among 
the trees and bushes. These were very timid, for they had never 
seen white people before. As I liave told you — [verse 2, page 

Questions. — 14. What did all who were with Columbus do ? 15. What can you tell 
about the landing of Columbus ? 



T 11 K ORE A T H A 1 L O R S F i; O M S 1' A 1 N . 



21 



(KluT discoveries. 



Americus Vcspiicius 




C0LTOIBU8 ON SAN 8AL- 
VADOC 



7] — Columbus thought this island >vas ;i jiart 
of India, so he called the copper-colored people, 
Indians. The island he named San Salvador, 
the Spanish words lor Holy Saviour. 

IG. Columbus found other islands in the 
neighborhood, and these, as you will sec by the 
map, Avere afterwards named AVest Indies. 
AVlien he went back to Spain, he took some 
Indians, and parrots, and other things with him. 
Then King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella were 
so pleased witli the great sailor, that they made 
him rich and strong. 

17. Soon after Columbus went back, another 
Italian, named Americus Vespucius, came over 
the Atlantic Ocean with one of Columbus's 

great sailors, named Ojeda. He visited the AVest India Islands, 
sailed southward, and discovered the American continent, near 
the mouth of the Oronoco river. It was an easy matter after 
Columbus had led the way. 

18. Some people said to Columbus, " It was easy to find Amer- 
ica." He asked them to make an egg stand on its end. They 
tried in vain. Columbus cracked one end of his, so made 
it flat, and it stood. Then they did 

the same. " It is easy enough 
when I have told you how," said 
the great sailor. Then they all felt 
ashamed. 

19. AVhen Americus returned, he 
wrote a letter, which was printed 
in a book. It told of what he 
had discovered, and he claimed the 
honor of first seeing this New 
World. Columbus, in another voy- 
age, had seen it at the same place amfjucus vuspucits. 

QuFSTioxs— 16. Wliat did Columbus then do? 17. ■\^'^1o else crime to America? IS. 
What can you tell about Columbus and the eggs? 19. Wliy was the New World called 
America ? 




DISCOVERIES. 



How America was named. 



Ponce de Leon. 



Spanish adventurers. 



in South America, a year sooner. But lie was not allowed 
to tell the world what he had discovered, so this wonderful 
country was named America, in honor of x\mericus Yespucius. 

20. Many Spanish people now came to live in Cuba and other 
"\Vest India Islands. Among these was an old man named Ponco 
de Leon. He was very proud, and did not wish to die. He was 
told that on an island north-west from Cuba, there was a spring 
whose waters would make him young again, and keep him so. 

21. In the spring of the year he sailed in a ship, in search of 
that island. He sought in vain, but finally he discovered a land 

that seemed full of flowers, and partly on 
that account he named it Florida. That 
was twenty years after Columbus made his 
first voyage. It was our pleasant Florida. 

22. Other Spaniards went to the same 
country afterward, and going westward, dis- 
covered the Mississippi river. Others again 
went up the coast into the present Carolinas ; 
and some warriors sailed to Mexico, and took 
possession of that country. They all treated 
the kind Indians most shamefully. Of these 
warriors and their deeds you will learn more 
when you grow older. 




A BPAXISU WAKaiOS. 



SECTION II. 



THE GREAT SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 



1. When it was known in Europe that a new world had been 
found beyond the Atlantic Ocean, the kings and merchants made 
a great ado about it. In Spain, Portugal, France, Holland, Italy, 
and England, the people talked about it a great deal. 

QiTESTioxs.— 20. What can you tell of Ponce de Leon? 21. What did he find? 22. 
What did other Spaniards do? 1. What did finding a new world produce? 



S A 1 L O li S F n O M E N GLAND A N 1) I' K A N C E . 2'.i 




(Jabot's voyages. Cabot's discoveries. 

2. Henry, the Kino; of England, ^v]l<) rofnsed to listen to ( 'olum- 
Inis before his first voyage, was now glad to do all lie could to 
assist John Cabot and others, who were merchants in Bristol, in 
sending ships across the Atlantic in search of new countries. 

S. Four years and a half after Columbus made his first voyage, 
John Cabot prepared two ships, and 
with these, his son Sebastian sailed. 
He was a young man about twenty 
years of age. At first he sailed toward 
Greenland ; then he turned southward, 
and in the course of a few weeks he 
came in sight of the rugged shores of 
Lal)rador, and saw many icebergs float- 
ing in the sea. ' ,: : ' 

4. Cabot did not land, but sailed seuastiax cabot. 

southward, and discovered a large island, which he properly 

named Xew-found-land. There he saw oTcat numbers of cod- 
es 

fish, which are yet abundant in the sea in that region. lie 
landed at several places, and then sailed to England to tell his 
countrymen of the new world he had found. 

5. Sebastian Cabot crossed the Atlantic Ocean the next year, 
and sailed all along America from the icy coasts of Labrador to 
the sunny shores of our Carolinas. lie was the first discoverer 
of Xorth America, for this voyage along the shores of the United 
States was made about fourteen years before Ponce de Leon, of 
whom I have told you [verse 20, p. 22], landed in Florida. 

6. Sebastian was a very great sailor, and was upon the ocean 
nearly all his life. He sailed all alonir the coast of Brazil, in 
South America, discovered the great river La Plata, and went 
on its bosom in a boat four hundred miles up into the broad wil- 
derness. He was an old man, with a large white beard, when he 
died. 

T. After Cabot had told of the many codfish near Xewfound- 
land, bold sailors wer.t from England, Brittany, and Xormandy, 

Questions.— 2. "WTiat did the Kinpof England do? 3. Who sailed to Amerinfrnm 
England, and how ? 4. "What did Cabot discover ? 5. Wliat elso did he do ? C. Wliat 
other discoveries did (Jabot make? 7. What did other K;iilors do? 



24 



DISCOVERIES. 



Yerrazzani and his discoveries. 



C artier" s voyages. 



to catcli them. The fish Avere so very numerous that the sail- 
ors soon filled their little vessels with them and went home. 

8. Some of the fishermen had seen the neighhoring coasts of 
Nova Scotia, and the stories they told of the beautiful land there, 
got to the ears of Francis, the first French king of that name. 

9. At that time there was a great sailor in France, who came 
from Florence. His name was John Verrazzani. The king fitted 
out four vessels, with plenty of men and provisions, and sent 
Verrazzani with them to explore thq coasts of America along 
which Cabot had sailed. 

10. Thtee of Yerrazzani's ships were injured by a storm, and 
he crossed the Atlantic with only one. He first reached the coast 
of our North Carolina, and then he went into almost every bay 
from there to Newfoundland. He talked a great deal with the 
Indians who came out of the woods to sec him and his big ccawe, 
as they called his ship. He named the whole country New 
France. 

11. Four years afterward, another great 
sailor, named James Cartier, came from 
France to this New World. He first 
landed at Newfoundland, afterward he 
sailed into a great gulf and the mouth of 
a very large river, and then returned to 
France. 

12. Cartier came back in another ship 
the next year, and sailed up that great 
river to a town which the Indians called 

Hochelaga. He named the gulf and the river, St. Lawrence. 
The Indian town he called Mont Real, or Royal Mountain, be- 
cause there was a high mountain just behind it. 

13. That river, you know, is between the United States and 
Canada, a part of the way, and Montreal is now a large city. 
From that place Cartier wickedly carried away the King of the 
Indians, whom he coaxed to go on board of his ship. He took 

Questions. — 8. What was discovered ? 9. What -was done in France ? 10. Tell about 
Verrazzani's voyage. 11. What other French sailor came to America, and what did 
he see? 12. What did Cartier afterward do? 13. What wicked thing did he do? 




cAaxiEEs snip. 



S A I ]. O K S 1 U O M ENGL A N D A X D V li A N C E . 25 
War in France. The Huguenots. Settlement in America. 



liiiii 1*) Franco, wIutc the ])()()r man died of a broken heart, when 
thinkinjj; ho shonld novor sec his "wife and children again. 

14. A few other French sailors caine to explore America soon 
afterward. I>ut the Frencli king had his hands so full of business 
at home, because liis people liad commenced lighting each other, 
that he paid no more attention to fitting out ships to sail to 
America. 

15. And wiiat do you think the Frencli people quarreled and 
fought about ? It was religion ! — the religion of Jesus Christ, 
who said, '' Love your enemies." One believed something which 
tlie other did not, and so they Cjuarrcled and fought about it, and 
many were killed. 

IG. There was a great and good man in France, 
named Coligny. He loved the people called 
Huguenots, whom the Roman Catholics hated, 
and veiy frequently injured. Coligny seeing his 
friends in continual danger, thought it would be 
nice for all of them to go to America, where 
the Roman Catholics could not hurt them. 

IT. 8o Coligny helped a good many of them 

to fit out ships. They came over in the spring 

of 15G2, or about three hundred years ago. 

ruKNciiMAN IK 1560. rpj^^y ^^^^^^^^^ -^ Florida, near where Ponce \\c 

Leon did, when he gave it that name. It was near our St. 
Auirustine, the oldest town in the United States. 

18. The Huguenots did not like the spot, and sailed northward 
to Carolina. But these nearly all perished. Two years al'tei- 
ward some more came, and lived in tents on the coast of Florida, 
while they were building a fort. 

10. The Spaniards claimed Florida as theirs, because Ponce de 
Leon, a Spaniard, first saw it. Melendez, a cruel warrior, went 
there with many soldiers, and murdered almost a thousand of the 
Frencli settlers, chiefly because he and his men, and his king, 
did not believe what the Frenchmen did in religion. 

Qttestioxs. — 14, IT). "What now happened in Franco? 10. "What can you tell about the 
TTui^nenots? 17. "What did the Huguenots do? 19. "What happened to them? 19. 
^Vhat did the Spaniards do ? 




20 



D I S C O \' E ii 1 E S . 



Revenge of the French. 



Queen Elizabeth and the Huguenots. 



20. When tliis cruel murder was known in 
/ France, a brave soldier, named De Gourges, 
1 sailed to America with many others, and killed 

nearly all of the Spaniards. So the white 
people were in Florida no more. The first 
white settlement in America Avas broken up, 
and the Indians had the whole country to them- 
selves again, for a long time. 

21. Some of the great English sailors sup- 
posed they could get to India by going north- 
west, not dreaming that they would find the 




FEENCII SOLDIEU IN 
FLOKIDA. 



ocean in that direction continually covered with 
ice. So, many years after Cabot discovered North America, 
Martin Frobisher and others crossed the Atlantic to find a north- 
west passage, and to seek gold in the rough soil of Labrador. 
They found neither, were discouraged, and went no more. 

22. When a veiy remarkable woman, named Elizabeth, was 
the Queen of England, she and her great men heard of the 
beautiful region of our North and South Carolina. Some of the 
Iluo-uenots, who escaped the massacre by the Spaniards, went to 
sea in a boat. They were picked up and carried to England, 
and they told the queen all about that fine country. 

23. Queen Elizabeth was wonderfully delighted, and said her 
great sailors would do better to 
go there with people to plant 
corn than to go to cold Labrador 
to dig for gold they would not 
find. So God caused these poor 
Frenchmen to turn the minds of 
the Eno-lish toward the beautiful 

o 

middle regions of America. 

24. At tliat time there was an 
intelligent and worthy young En- 
glishman, named Walter Raleigh, waltee eai^eigh. 

OiTESTioxs.— -0. What did a French soldier do? 21. What did other English sailors 
try to do? 2-2. What can yon tell of aQupen of England? 2?,. ^Y\^at did Queen Eliza- 
beth say ? 24. What can you tell about Walter Kaleigh and his step-brolher ? 




S A I L O II S F Jl O M K X G I, AND A N I) I' U A N V K , 



Kalcigh and Gilbert's expeditions. 



Gilbert's death. 




Avliom the queen thoiinlit ;i jrreat deal of. His step-brother, Sir 

Humphrey Gilbert, ^\a^ one of her great Kiiglish sailors, and liad 

often thought it would be a fine thing to go to the beautiful 

Carolina region with a number of jjeople, to build liouses, raise 

grain, and live there. 

25. Gilbert spoke of the matter to Kaleigh, who seems to have 

had the most money. The young man was delighted with the 

idea, and asked the queen's permission. 

She readily granted it, and early in the 

year 1579 they both started for Amer- 

iea. Storms and Spanish enemies soon 

drove them back, and they gave up the Vj^ 

voyage. 
20. Four years afterward Gilbert st;i rt- 

ed again, but did not reach Carolina. 

He was at Newfoundland awhile, and K.vi.rn.irs siiir. 

then started for home. A dreadful storm arose, beat upon the 

ship he was in, and at midnight it went to the bottom of the sea 

with Gilbert and all on board. 

27. Raleigh was much grieved at the loss of liis stejvbi-other. 

But he was a man of courage. He had a good deal of money 
left, so he fitted out two more ships to carry 
people to America. They were commanded by 
two great sailors, named Aniidas and Barlow. 

28. It was in the liot month of July when 
Raleigh's ships reached the Carolina coast. 
The people in them landed on an island which 
the Indians called Roanoke. Tliey traded with 
the Indians for several weeks, and then returned 
to England. Two Indian chiefs who wished 
to see the world went to England with them. 
_^ 29. Queen Elizabeth and Raleigh were de- 

liglited with the stories which Amidas and 
1530. Barlow told them, about the beautiful Roanoke 

Questions— ^5. "What did Raloitrh and Gilbert do ? 2(1. "WTiat happened to Gilbert 
afterward/ 27. \Vliat did lialeigh then do? VS. What can you tell about the Euglish 
at Koauoke? 29. How came that region to bo called Virginia .' 




D I S C O \' E R I E S , 



Grenville's expedition. Tobr.ccD. Peril of tlie settlors. 

and the main land near by. The queen called the whole country 
Virginia. You remember Yerrazzani had named the whole 
country New France, sixty years before* [See verse 10, page 24.] 

30. Queen Elizabeth gave the use of the whole country to 
AYalter Raleigh, and he expected to make a large fortune by 
sending settlers to that fine region, for he was to share in all the 
profits that might be made in raising grain and digging gold. 
So the very next year, as soon as the trees were in blossom, 
Ealeigh sent another great English sailor, named Sir Rich/ird 
Grenville, with seven ships, to carry people to settle in America. 

SI. Grenville and his party reached Roanoke in June. The 
Indians were right glad to see their two chiefs come back again. 
These Indians were a remarkable people. They lived in arched- 
roofed houses, and had fine gardens, and fields of corn and to- 
bacco. 

32. The white people never before saw tobacco. The Indians 
taught them to smoke it, but the more filthy practice of chewing 
it they learned themselves. I hope the boy who reads this, will 
never use tobacco in any way. Smoking it is better than chew- 
ing it ; but he who smokes it finds that 

'• It robs his pocket, soils liis clothes, 
And makes a chimney of his nose." 

33. The Indians treated the English well, but were Used so 
badly in turn that they determined to kill them all. At this 
time Grenville went back to England with the ships, and the 
angry Indians prepared to murder all the settlers, 

34. Sir Francis Drake soon afterward arrived, in a large ship 
He was one of the greatest war-sailors England ever had, and was 
the first Englishman who sailed around the world. The settlers 
went on board his ship and returned to England. Others were 
landed there afterward, but they were all murdered by the angry 
Indians. 

35. Finally quite a number of men and women were sent over 

Questions. — ")0. What cUd the queen and Raleigh do? ?>1. What can you tell about 
the iTidians? 32. What can you say about tobacco? 33. How did the In'uians behave? 
34, Who came to Roanoke? and what happened to the settlers? 



SAILORS F 11 U M K N G L A N I) A N 1) 1 K A N l K , 



Little Virginia Dare. Efforts of otlier English Bailors. The French. 



by Raleicjh, to make n, settlement. A man named John White 
\vas their governor, lie went back to England for a good pur- 
pose, and was kept there many years. 

30. Mr. White had a daughter married to a man named Dar(\ 
Before he left for England she had a beautiful little babe, ^vhi(•ll 
she named Virginia. She was the lirst English child born in 
America. When Mr. White went back to Roanoke, his daughter, 
and sweet little Virginia Dare, and all the rest were gone. 1 
don't think they were murdered. I suspect they went iar away 
ill the country, and lived with the Indians. 

37. Raleigh was now tired of trying to settle America. His 
money was nearly all gone, and he sent no more ships, lie 
lived a great many years afterward, and wrote a History of the 
AVorld while in a prison. He was put in prison by a very bad 
King of England named James. Raleigh was a good old man, 
and yet that wicked king, after keeping him a great many years 
in prison, caused liis head to be cut oft'. 

38. In the year 1602, Bartholomew Gosnold, another great 
English sailor, came across the Atlantic, and explored the coast 
from Boston to Newport. He saw a great many codfish near 
a low, sandy point south-east of Boston, and he named it Cape 
Cod. I wish you to remember this cape, for I shall speak of it 
again by-and-by. 

39. Other great English sailors came to the same region soon 
afterward, and two of them explored the present coast of Maine. 
One of them wickedly carried oft' some Indians in his ship, 
and all their friends were made very angry against the white 
people. 

40. It was now more than a hundred years since Columbus 
revealed the New World to Europe, a!id yet there was not a set- 
tlement of white people in all this broad lan<l. One was made 
soon afterward, on the river St. Lawrence, by some French peo- 
])le, who named the place Quebec. They came with Samuel 

QursTiONS.— :-.5. What c:in yon tell of others? 30. ^\'^lat can yon t.'ll jibout little 
Viru'inii Dare and her mother? .'"7. Wh:it more can yon toll of Ralcigli ? :N. What 
can yon tell of another preat Entrlish Bailor? 39. And what of others? 40. What can 
you tell about sctllemeuts in Aniei'ica? 



30 DISCOVERIES. 



Acadie. Quebec. Henry Hudson, 

Chaniplaiii, a great French sailor, who discovered the lake of 
that name, in the northern part of the State of New York. 

41. A little earlier, some French people had attempted to set- 
tle in Nova Scotia, and they named that country Acadie. They 
were compelled to leave it, but the settlement at Quebec re- 
mained. That is the oldest permanent settlement of Europeans 
in North America. 

42. The English having failed in their attempts to make set- 
tlements in America, several London merchants concluded to 
employ some great sailor to make another effort to find a north- 
Avest passage to India. They employed a famous man named 
Henry Hudson. He sailed twice in that direction, but like 
others before him, he could not get through the ice, so the Lon- 
don merchants gave it up. 

43. Hudson was a proud man. He was very anxious to be the 
first sailor who should reach India by a northern route. At that 
time there were a number of merchants in Holland who had joined 
together to trade in India. They were called the Dutch East 
India Company. 

44. Hudson went to Amsterdam to see the managers of that 
Company. He told them that he firmly 
believed that he could reach India by 
going around the north of Europe, instead 
of the north of America. They liked the 
idea, and fitted out a small vessel, called 
the Half -moon ^ for him to sail in. He 
went away up into the Arctic Ocean, 
where he found just as much ice as in the 

other direction. He was too proud to re- 
turn without doing something great ; so he turned westward, 
after passing Iceland, and steered across the Atlantic. 

45. The great sailor first saw America on the coast of Maine. 
He then sailed southward to the Capes of Virginia, and explored 

Questions. — 41. What about French settlements ? 42. Wliat did London merchants 
f'o? 43. What can you tell about Henry Hudson and the Dutch? 44. What did Hud- 
Bon do? 45, AVhat were Hudson's first discoveries? 




SAILORS F li O M K N C, J, A N D A N U F K A N C K . 31 



DiscovBry of the Hudson river. Fato of IIudBon. 

the bays and rivers nortliwiiRl until he entered the waters whicli 
now form the harbor of New York. 

40. iludson saw a great river rolling down from among the 
blue hills at the north, and he sailed up that stream more than 
one hundred and sixty miles, lie had many adventures with the 
Indians, who liad never seen a white man, nor sueli a ''big canoe" 
before. That stream now bears the name of Hudson's river. 

47. When Iludson returned to Europe, and told of the im- 
mense and beautiful country which he Lad discovered, the people 
of Holland, who were great traders, began at once to send ships 
to Hudson's river to traffic with the Indians. I shall tell vou 
more about that presently. 

48. Hudson tried once again to find a north-west passage. In 
so doing, he discovered the bay in the far north which bears his 
name. There he lost his life. Some of his sailors were verv 
wicked. They bound Iludson and his son with strong ropes, 
and putting tliera in a little boat, with seven sick companions, 
they sailed off with the ship and left them. Hudson and his 
companions all perished with cold or hunger, on that icy sea. 

49. I have now told you the story of the Great Sailors, and I 
hope you have been interested. With Hudson's voyage, their 
work was made complete. Then the coasts of the New World 
had been explored from the West India Islands to the Gulf of 
St. Lawrence. The way was prepared for settlements, and soon 
hundreds of people came from Europe, and commenced cutting 
down trees, erecting houses and churches, raising grain and fruit, 
and building villages and cities. We must always love the Great 
Sailors for finding such a beautiful country as ours. 

QU7.8TION8. — 4G. What can you tell about Hudson's greatest discovery ? 47. Wliat effect 
did his discoveri.s haVi3? 4«?. What happened to him afterward ? 40. What had the 
Great Sailors now accomplished ? 



CHAPTER III. 

SECTION I. 

THE A D V E X T U R E 11 S OR SETTLERS, 



Difference between a Esettleraent and a colonv. 



1. I HOPE you remember what I liave told you about the Great 
Sailors. They should be thought of frequently, as we go on in 
our story, because they opened the Avay to this beautiful land 
for people to come and settle in. Now I shall tell you about the 
Adventurers or Settlers. 

2. I must first explain to you the difference between a settle- 
ment and a colony. You know people may go from your neigh- 
borhood, away into the wilderness, and there cut down trees and 
build houses. This is called a settlement. But the Indians, or 
sickness, or some other thing, may cause them to move away. 
Then that place is no longer a settlement. Just so, you remem- 
ber, it was with the English on Roanoke [verse 36, page 29], and 
the Huguenots in Florida [verse 18, page 25]. 

3. When a settlement becomes permanent, and the people 
make laws, plow fields, build villages, and so on, and continue to 
live in one place always, then the Adventurers who made the set- 
tlement become Planters, and form a colony. 

4. I am now going to tell you what Adventurers did in making 
settlements in many parts of this country, and how^ they after- 
ward became Planters and formed colonies. It took some of the 
settlements ten years, and some twenty years, to become colonies, 
while one of them was about sixty years in so doing. I will first 
tell you of 

Questions. — -. Can yon explain the difference between a settlement and a colony ? 
3. What is a colony ? 4. How long did it take Borae settlements to become colonies ? 



A D V E N T L H K K S IN V 1 K (i I N I A . 33 



The division of Virginia. Plymouth and London companies. 



ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 

5. Because of tlie discoveries of their Great Sailors, the En- 
glish €lainied a right to settle anywhere in America between the 
mouth of the Cape Fear river in North Carolina, and the town of 
Halifax in Nova Scotia. They allowed the Spaniards to have the 
country all south of that, and the Frenchmen all north of it. 

G. You remember [verse 29, page 2*7] Queen P^Iizabeth gave 
the name of Virginia to that whole territory. When she died, 
a Scotchman, named James Stuart, who was a king in his own 
country, became King of England, and a very mean and unlovely 
man he was. But he did some good things. 

Y. That vast countiy claimed by the English was divided into 
North and South Virginia. Quite a number of men in the town 
of Plymouth, England, joined together for the purpose of making 
settlements in North Virginia. The king gave them a written 
agreement, in which he promised to let them have the use of all 
that country if they w^ould agree to do so and so. They were 
called the Plymouth or North Virginia Company. 

8. A number of men in London joined together in the same 
way, to settle in South Mrginia. The king gave them a similar 
])aper, and they made a similar agreement with the king. They 
were called the London or South Virr/inia Company. These 
papers given by the king were called Charters. Remember that 
word, and its meaning — an agreement. 

0. The Plymouth Com[)any first tried to make settlements in 
their part of America, but failed. The London Company soon 
afterward collected together more than a hundred Adventurers, 
fitted out three good ships for them to sail in, and then sent a 
great sailor, named Newport, to conduct them to the island of 
Roanoke, where, you remember [verse 30, page 28], Walter 
Raleigh tried to make a settlement more than twenty years be- 
fore. This was at the close of the year ICOG. 

Qtjestions.— 5. What can you tell about the claims of the Enplish? fi. What can 
you say of a new Kins of Knpland ? 7. How was Anipiirn divided I)y the Enplisli 1 8. 
WTiat can you tell of two companies in England ? '.". Wh;»t did these compauiss do? 



34 SETTLEMENTS. 



Arrival of Adventurers. Captain Smith. Troubles in Virginia. 

10. A heavy storm drove the ships of the Adventurers away 
to the northward, and they entered the mouth of a great river, 
after passing two capes at the entrance to Chesapeake Bay. To 
please the king, they named the great river James, and the U\o 
capes Charles and Henry, after his two sons. 

11. The Adventurers sailed more than fifty miles up that 
river, and landed on a sort of island. Every thing appeared 
beautiful, for it was in w^arm April weather, and the earth and 
trees were covered with flowers and blossoms. There they com- 
menced building a village, which they called Jamestown. 

12. Captain John Smith, a very great 
soldier, of whom you have heard, I dare- 
say, was one of the Adventurers. He had 
been in many fights with the Turks in 
eastern Europe, and had done wonderful 
t^^^^^^o^^P,^^A things there. Many of the Adventurers 
were rather bad characters, and they be- 
came jealous of Captain Smith, for they 
knew he was smarter and better than 
JOHN GMiTii. thev. 

13. Smith Avas accused of wrong intentions during the voyage, 
and was put in prison on board the ship. When the Adventur- 
ers landed, they proceeded, according to King James's orders, to 
open a scaled box, which he had given them. Then it was found 
that the king had appointed Captain Smith to be one of the gov- 
ernors of the settlement. Greatly fearing the king's displeasure, 
they set him at liberty, and for many years Captain Smith was 
the o-reatest and best man in the New World. 

o 

14. Newport sailed for England in June, 160V, for more Ad- 
venturers and provisions. Soon after he left, the provisions of the 
settlers became scarce, and the poisonous vapors which arose from 
the swamps near by, made a great many sick. Before the close 
of summer, full one half of the Adventurers died, and were 
buried in the ground at Jamestown. 

QiTESTiONS.— 10. What happened to tlie Adventurers in Newport's ships? 11. What 
did they do? 12. What can you say of John Smith and his companions? 13. What 
had been done to Captain Smith? 14. What happened to the settlers? 




A D V E N T U K E K 8 IN VIRGINIA. 35 

Smith in captivity. His life saved by Pocahontas. 

15. Every one now began to think of deatli and starvation, for 
tlic Indians liad not received them very kindly, and would not 
Lring them food. The man whom the Adventurers had ehosen 
to be their chief ruler, was a wry bad one, and it was not lon^ 
before they asked (.'aptaiii Smith to take his place. 

16. Smith soon made the Indians respect him, and bring food 
for his companions, lie now resolved to know more of the 
country he was in. lie had already been up the James River to 
the Falls at Richmond, and had seen a large stream coming in 
from the north, just above Jamestown. With a few companions 
he went up that stream, which the Indians called Chickaliom- 
iuy. AVhile away from his boat, in the woods, some of tlie In- 
dians, who liad been watching the white people, sprang forward 
and made Captain Smith a prisoner. 

17. The great Emperor of the Indians was called Powhatan. 
Captain Smith was taken from one Indian village to another, so 
that the women and children might see him. Then he was con- 
ducted to the dwelling of the emperor on tlie York river. He 
was kindly treated ; but when the great men around Powhatan 
had talked the matter all over, they concluded to kill him. 

18. A huge stone was placed before Powhatan, on which the 
liead of Ca})tain Smith was laid. His hands were tied behind 
him, and he could not stir. Then^two strong Indians raised each 
a heavy club to kill him, and there appeared no help for him. 

10. Powhatan had a beautiful daughter, ten or twelve vears 
old, named Pocahontas. She sat by the side of lier father, who 
loved her very much. She was a good girl, and pitied poor 
Captain Smith. Just as the Indians raised their clubs to kill 
liim, she leaped from her seat, clasped the head of the captive 
in her arms, and begged her father to spare his lift'. Pocahon- 
tas was an angel of deliverance, for Powhatan jiot only gave 
Smith his life, but sent a guard of twelve men to conduct him 
back to liis friends at Jamestown. 

20. During his captivity Smith learned much that was useful 

Questions. — 15. What were the troubles of the settlers? IG. What did Smith do ? 
What happened to him ? 17. Wliat did the Indians do with Smith "/ 18. What oc- 
curred before Powhatan? 19. How was Smith's life saved? 



36 SETTLEMENTS. 



Smith's exploring voyage. First women in Virginia. 

to him, about the Indians and their country. But he was 
grieved to find every thing in confusion at Jamestown, and only 
forty of his companions alive. These were just preparing to 
leave, but he caused them to remain, and by his own exertions 
he procured food enough from the Indians, for them all. 

21. Newport arrived with more Adventurers and provisions, 
the following spring. Then Smith started, in an open boat, to 
explore the Chesapeake Bay. He visited every bay and river 
along its coasts ; and, on foot, he went up into the wilderness as 
far as the country of the Five Nations in the southern part of 
New York. 

22. Altogether this was one of the most wonderful voyages 
I have ever read about. Smith and his companions were gone 
three months, and traveled about three thousand miles. That 
is the distance across the Atlantic Ocean, from New York to 
London. 

23. A pleasant thing happened not long after Smith's return. 
Some more adventurers came from England, and with them, two 
women ; the first from Europe ever seen in Virginia. They 
w^ere very good women, but I am sorry I can not say the same 
of the men. Most of those who were in Virginia, were very 
lazy. They would not raise grain for food, but looked for gold, 
or did nothing, day after day. ^ 

24. Smith coaxed the Indians to give the wdiite people food, 
or they would have all starved. Finally, when he went to En- 
gland on account of being badly hurt, the Indians not only re- 
fused to let the white people have food, but laid a plan to kill 
them all. The good and beautiful Pocahontas, like a divine angel, 
went to Jamestown, told the Adventurers what the Indians 
thought of doing, and so made them prepared to defend them- 
selves. 

25. The Indians did not attack the people at Jamestown. 
After awhile, an English sailor, named Argall, who was a sort of 

QtTESTiONS. — 50. What can you tell about Smith's return? What did he do? 21. 
What can you tell about his exploring voyaf^e ? '22. What about that voyage ? 23. What 
pleasant thing now happened? What can you say about the men in Virginia? 24, 
What more can you tell of the goodness of Pocahontas ? 



A D V E N T U It E U S IN VIRGINIA. 



37 



Pocahontas a prisoner. Marriage of Pocahontas. 

soci-robbcr, came there, coaxed Pocahontas on board of his ship 
and kept her a prisoner for a long time. Her father was greatly 
grieved. J>nt the robber would not let her go until her father 
sent plenty of food to the half-starving Adventurers. 

26. And now another pleasant thing occurred. While Poca- 
hontas was on the ship, a young Englishman, named John Rolfe, 




MAIffllAGE OF POCAHONTAS. 

ic'U in love with her. She became a Christian, was baptized, and 
married Rolfe. This made her father a good friend of the En- 
glish as long as he lived. 

Questions.— ^ Whaf ran you tell about Argall and Pocahoutas ? 26. ^Vhat other 
pleasant thing now happened ? 



38 SETTLEMENTS, 



Death of Pocahontas. Dutch traders in America, 

27. Pocahontas went to England with her husband not long 
afterward, and died there, just as she was about to sail back to 
her native land. AVc should always remember that good Indian 
j^rincess with gratitude. 

28. After that, things went on much better in Virginia. A 
f^reat many other Adventurers came over, and they were good and 
industrious people. They tilled the land, did not spend their 
time in foolishly looking for gold, and raised plenty of food. 

29. The settlement soon became so strong that the people did 
not fear the Indians, and those who came to stay a little while, and 
then return to England, resolved to stay as long as they lived. In 
the year 1619, they met together to make laws. Then the Vir- 
ginia settlement became a colony. 



SECTION II. 

ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 

1. I have told you [verse4'7, page 31] that when Henry Hud- 
son let the Dutch people, who lived in Holland, know about the 
beautiful land he had found m the New World, they sent ships 
with people there to trade with the Indians, who caught bears, 
beavers, otters, and other fur-bearing animals. Among other 
ships, the Half-moon^ Hudson's exploring vessel, was sent for that 
purpose. That was in 1610, or about two hundred and fifty 
years ago. 

2. One of the greatest of the Dutch sailors who came to Amer- 
ica at that time was Adrian Block. He brought several Adven- 
turers with him, and landed on the lower end of the island 
which the Indians called Manhattan. There the city of New 
York now stands. 

Questions.— 2T. "What more can yon tell about Pocahontas ? 28. What can you say 
about other Adventurers? 29. W'hat did the settlers now do? 1. What did the Dutch 
people do? 2. What can you tell about a great Dutch sailor? 



ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 39 

The first ship-building. Weat India Company. First settlerB. 

3. Block's ship took fire and was destroyed, just at the com- 
inencement of a cold winter, in 10 13. The Adventurers built 
themselves huts to sleep in, and worked hard every day all win- 
ter, in building a new ship. It was completed in the spring, and 
then they explored the coast from New York to Halifax. That 
was the first ship ever built in the United States, and was named 
the Unrest. 

4. Many other Adventurers came soon afterward, and some 
went up Hudson's river as far as the spot where Albany now 
stands. In that neighborhood, and on the lower part of Manhat- 
tan island, a fort and trading-houses were built soon afterward. 
The whole country which the English called North Virginia, the 
Dutch now named New Netiierlaxd. 

o. A few years later, some Holland merchants formed the 
Dutch "West India Company, and the rulers of their land gave 
them the privilege of making settlements anywhere in x\merica, 
and iu some parts of southern Africa. 

6. Although the Dutch were getting rich fast by trading with 
the Indians for furs, it was now thought best to have some fam- 
ilies come over, clear the land, raise grain, build houses, and thus 
commence a colony. 

T. It was in the spring of 1G23, when thirty families, mostly 
French people who had lived in Holland a long time, came to 
Manhattan. Quite a number of them went up Hudson's river, 
and settled at Albany. Others remained on Manhattan, and 
some went across the East river, where Brooklyn and Williams- 
burg now arc, and settled. 

8. At about this time, several log houses were built at the 
lower end of Manhattan island, and a permanent settlement was 
formed in New Netherland. With these dwellings and j)eopIe, 
and those at Albany and at Brooklyu, a colony was formed, and 
became prosperous. I will tell you, by-and-b}', how this country 
came to be called New York. 

QtTESTiONS. — ^. VThat happened to tho Dutcli Adventurers? and what did they do? 
4. Whiit (lid otlier Adventurers do ? 5. What can you tell of sonic Ilolliind merchants? 
6. What was thoupht best y 7. Who came to Manhattan? and where did they setUe? 
8. How was a colony formed ? 



40 SETTLEMENTS. 



About New England. Captain Smith in New England. 

SECTION III. 

ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 

1. I have told you [verse V, page 33] how the Plymouth 
Company was formed. They sent a great sailor, named Pring, 
to prepare the way for settlements in North Virginia. The next 
spring, Sir George Popham (who was one of the company), and 
a hundred Adventurers, came over to settle. Many did not like 
the country, and more than half of them went back in the same 
ship. Those who remained suffered so much the next winter, 
that they also went back to England. 

2. Eight years afterward, the famous Captain John Smith, Avho 
helped to settle Virginia, came over with two vessels, and ex- 
plored the American coast from Cape Cod to the Penobscot 
river. He made a good map of the country, showed it to the 
king's eldest son, Charles, and by his permission, he named the 
whole region east of Hudson's river, New England. 

3. Captain Smith was a just man, but his comrades were not 
always so. The commander of one of his ships carried oflf twenty 
Indians, and sold them for slaves in Spain. This made the In- 
dians in New England very angry toward all white people. 

4. It was not until the year 1620 that a permanent settlement 
was formed in New England. The king, that year, gave the 
Plymouth Company a new charter, and they prepared to make 
settlements in their own way. But this was not permitted by 
the good and wise God. 

5. Instead of Adventurers whose chief desire was to make 
money, others, who sought for a place where they might worship 
God as they pleased, were allowed to become the permanent set- 
tlers of that portion of New England known as Massachusetts. 
I will tell you how it was, and who they were. 

Questions.— 1. What did the Plymouth Company do? What can you tell of settlers 
who came to America ? 2. What "did Captain Smith do ? 3. What did Smith's com- 
panions do ? 4. When was New England first settled? 5. By whom ? 



A D V K N T U It i: K S Hi M A S S A C II U S E T T S . 



41 



The Roman Catholics. 



The Pope. 



Origin of the Puritans. 



C. Very Earnest people, you know, believe lliiit their way of 
worshiping God is the best wiiy, and they try to make every 
bodv else believe and act as they do. There was a bad King of 
England, named Ilenry the Eighth, who was a lioman Catholic. 
He got angry with the Pope of Rome one day, because he would 
not allow him to do a wicked thing. After that. King Henry 
would have nothing more to do with the pope. 

7. The Pope of Rome, you know, is the principal bishop or 
head minister of all the Roman Catholics in the world. Well, 
the people of England were glad when the king quarreled with 
the pope, for they thought they would now be allowed to wor- 
ship God as they pleased. But King Henry commanded them 
to do it as he did, and they were no better off than when he was 
a Roman Catholic. 

8. Henry's son, Edward, was a better man, and when his 
father died, he told the people that they might worship and the 
ministers might preach and pray, just as they pleased. There 
were two kinds of people then in England, the Roman Catholics 
and the Protestants. The greater part of the Protestants be- 
longed to the Church of England which Henry had established. 

9. Many people began to think that neither the Roman 
Catholics nor the Church of England folks were 
as good as they might be, and plainly said so. 
They would have very little to do with either of 
them, and tried to live so as to please God. Be- 
cause they were so pure in all their words and 
actions the others laughed at them and, to make 
fun of them, called them Puritans. 

10. When Edward died, his sister Mary, who 
was a Roman Catholic, became Queen of En- 
gland. Now there are good Roman Catholics as 
well as good Protestants, but Mary was a bad one. ' 
She told the people that they must worship God 




A rUHITAX. 



QUESTION'S.— 6. What can you tell about the pope and a bad Kin? of Enirland ? T. 
What can you say about tho people in the niattor":' S. WTiat did Edward do? ^Vhat 
can you tell about two Icinds of people in EnfjlandV 0. Wliat ran vou tell about the 
Puntans? 10. What can you tell about Queen Mary and the Puritans? 



42 SETTLEMENTS. 



Persecution of the Puritans. The Puritans in Holland. 

in the same way that she did, or she would punish them. Many 
good Puritans and Church of England people would not obey 
her, and they were whipped, or driven out of the country, or 
were imprisoned, or hanged, or burned to death. 

11. All this was stopped for av.hile when her sister Elizabeth 
became Queen of England. She was the one who thought so 
much of Walter Raleigh. She was not a Roman Catholic, but, 
like her father, she determined to make all the people worship 
God according to the way of the Church of England. The 
Puritans, who knew it was better to obey God than the queen, 
would not do as she had commanded, so they were made to suf- 
fer severely. 

12. When that mean man, James Stuart of Scotland, became 
King of England, the Puritans hoped to have better times, for he 
pretended to be one of them. You know the Bible says, " Put 
not your trust in princes." The Puritans did so, to their sorrow. 
As soon as James became King of England he called the Puri- 
tans hard names, and because they would not worship according 
to the way of the Church that Elizabeth had established, he pun- 
ished them very much. 

13. The Puritans endured it as long as they could, and then 
many of them fled to Holland and other places in Europe. A 
large congregation, whose minister was a good man named John 
Robinson, hearing that the Dutch, in Holland, allowed every 
body to worship God as they pleased, went there, and lived hap- 
pily for some time. 

14. But the Dutch people were so different from the English 
people that the Puritans concluded to go to America, about which 
they had heard a great deal in Holland. Here they hoped to be 
as free as the air they would breathe, or as the Indians in the 
woods. So they got permission of the Plymouth Company to 
settle somewhere in North Virginia, and the king promised to 
let them alone in their new home. 

15. The Puritans, who felt that they were only Pilgrims in 
this world, had very little money. So they formed a partnership 

Questions.— tl. What can you tell about Queen Elizabeth? 12. What about King 
James's conduct ? 13. What did the Puritans do ? 14. What did they do in Holland V 



ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 



43 



The Pilsrims on the ocean. 



Their written constitution. 




^^#1^^^ 



MAY-FLOWEE. 



^vitll some London nicrcliants, who fitted out two sliips to convcv 
them to America. The Puritans and the niercliants were to 
share in all money tliat might be niade by a settlement. 

IG. The Pilgrims—" the youngest and best"— left Delft-IIaven, 
in Holland, in the summer of 1C20, and went to England. They 
soon sailed for America, but the courage of some of them failed, 
and both ships went back to Plymouth. 

17. Only one hundred, men, 
women and children finally sailed 
for America in one of the vessels, 
which they called by the beautiful 
name of May-Flowei\ a pretty 
blossom that grows in England. 
They were on the ocean sixty- 
three days, and did not reach 
America until cold December, 
when every thing was covered 
with snow. 

*• Thej sought not gold nor guilty case 

Upon this rock -bound shore — 
They left such prizeless to3's as these 

To minds that loved them more. 
They sought to breathe a freer air, 

To worship God unchained ; 
They welcomed pain and danger hero 

When rights like these were gained."' 

18. In the cabin of the May-Flowcr^ the Pihjrim Fathers, as 
A ^ those Puritan men are called, signed an agree- 
t -y^ ment that when they should get on shore, and 

have log houses built to live in, they would 
make good laws, and all would obey them. 

19. Then they chose John Carver to be their 
governor. The plain chair in which he sat was 
as much a throne as the fine seat in which King 
James sat, all covered with silk and gold. 

Questions.— 15. "What armnpomcnts did the Puritiins make? Ifi. What did tlipy then 
doy 17. What can you tell ahont their coming to America? 18. What was done in the 
May-Flower t 10. What of Governor Carver? 




GOVEKNOE CABVEE'S 
CHAIK. 



44 SETTLEMENTS. 



Landing of the Pilgrims. The English in New Hampshire. 

20. The May-Flower was anchored in a fine bay, in sight of 
Cape Cod. Do you remember how that sandy point came to 
be named so? [See verse 38, page 29] Some of the boldest of 
the men went in a little boat to find a good landing-place. 
Among them was Captain Miles Standish, a small man, but a 
great soldier. They did not see any Indians, because a terrible 
pestilence had killed almost every one of them in that neighbor- 
hood. They soon found a good place. Then all the people on 
board the May-Flower landed, and they called the place New 
Plymouth. 

21. The winter was cold, the snow was very deep, and the 
Pilgrim Adventurers suff"ered very much. Before the flowers 
bloomed, in the spring, the governor and his wife, and about one 
half of the Adventurers, died. The rest remained, cleared the 
ground, raised grain, and were joined by other Puritans from 
England. The settlement became a permanent one, and thus the 
colony of Massachusetts was founded. 



SECTION IV. 

ADVENTURERS IN NEAV HAMPSHIRE. 

1. You see by the map that the State of New Hampshire lies 
north of Massachusetts. Two j^ears after the Pilgrims came to 
America, John Mason, who was the Secretary of the Plymouth 
Colony, and Sir Fernando Gorges, both wealthy gentlemen, ob- 
tained permission to make settlements in that more northerly 
region, which they named Laconia. 

2. Soon afterward, parties of fishermen built log houses near 
the present Portsmouth and Dover. In 1629, a minister of the 
gospel, named Wheelwright, bought of the Indians the whole 

Questions.— "^O. WTiat can you tell about the landing of the Pilgrims? 21. What can 
you tell of the Pilgrims in America? 1. Who were permitted to settle in New Hamp- 
Bhire? 2. What can you tell of settlements ? 



A D V E N T IT R E R S IN MARYLAND. 45 

Settlements in New Hampshire. Lord Baltimore. 

country between the Merriniac and Piscataqua rivers, and corn- 
nienced a settlement at Exeter. Fishenncn commenced settle- 
ments, also, along the coast of Maine, and at several places log 
huts were built. 

3. The most of these settlements became permanent. Mr. 
Mason, who had been o-overnor of Portsmoutii, in Hampshire 
county, England, named the whole region New Hampshire. The 
people were too much scattered to get together to make laws, 
so, in 1G41, they agreed to become a part of the colony of Mas- 
sachusetts. 

4. Forty years afterward, when the settlers became numerous, 
they met and made laws, chose a governor, and formed the 
colony of New Hampshire. 



SECTION V. 

ADVENTURERS IX MARYLAND. 

1. Now look further south on the map, and you will see the 
name of Maryland, between Pennsylvania and Virginia. It was 
called so to please King Charles the First, whose wife's middle 
name w^as Maria, or Mary. 

2. I have told you how the mean King James worried the 
Puritans. He hated the Roman Catholics just as much, and per- 
secuted them in manv ways. There was a smart Irishman, 
named George Calvert, who said he was a Roman Catholic, but 
did not act much like one before the king. He was so much 
liked by King James that he made him Secretary of State. lie 
also made him a nobleman, and called him Lord Baltimore. 

3. This smart Irish lord got permission from the king to form 
a settlement for Roman Catholics in America. He went first to 
Newfoundland, but the soil was so sandy, and the French settlers 

Questions.—?'. What was done in 1641 ? 4. Wliat can you toll about forming a 
colony ? 1. Why was Maryland so called ? 2. What can you say of Lord Baltimore ? 



46 SETTLEMENTS. 



Settlement of Maryland. 



were so near, that he left, and sailed for Virginia. The Church 
of England people there would not allow him to settle among 
them ; and he well knew that the Puritans would not allow him 
to live in New England. 

4. Lord Baltimore was in a quandary. He had heard that 
when America was divided into North and South Virginia, a 
space of two hundred miles was left between them, so that the 
Plymouth and London Companies should have no cause for dis- 
putes about the line that separated their territories. Baltimore 
resolved to settle on this strip which nobody owned. 

5. While Lord Baltimore was looking for a place to settle in, 
King James died, and his son Charles became monarch of En- 
gland. Charles gave Baltimore a charter, but about that time 
the Irish nobleman died. His brother, Cecil Calvert, then be- 
came Lord Baltimore. The first company of Roman Catholic 
settlers who came to the territory of the United States, arrived 
in 1634. Their governor was Leonard Calvert, Lord Baltimore's 
brother. 

6. These Adventurers sailed up the Potomac river as far as 
Mount Vernon, where Washington afterward lived, but they did 
not find a good place to commence a settlement. So they sailed 
dowm the river, and on the shores of Chesapeake Bay they 
landed, built log houses, and called the place St. Mary. They 
bought the land from the Indians, and this honesty was always 
remembered by those children of the forest. 

Y. Calvert called a meeting of the people to make laws. 
Within five years after these Adventurers sailed up the Potomac, 
the settlement had much increased, for many more Roman Cath- 
olics had crossed the Atlantic. The first Legislature — a number 
of men chosen by the people to make laws — met at St. Mary in 
1C39, and then the colony of Maryland was formed. 

QrESTiONs— 3. Wliat did Baltimore do? Who opposed him? 4. Wliat can ycu tell 
of the roirioii named Maryland? fi. Wliat can you tell about its settlement? 6. What 
did the first Adventurers do ? 7. How did the settlement grow to a colony ? 



ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 47 

The Dutch and English in the Connecticut Valley. 



SECTION VI. 

A D V E N T r R E 11 S I .V CONNECTICUT. 

1. The river that rises in Caiuida and empties into Long 
Ishuid Sound, was called by tlic Indians Quon-eh-ta-cut, vvliich 
means, in their hmguage, The Long River. It was discovered in 
the spring of 10 13, by Block, that great Dutch sailor who, you 
remember, [verse 3, page 39] built a ship where New York now 
stands. 

2. Dutcli traders went up that river soon afterward, and, near 
where Hartford now stands, they built a fort and trading-house. 
The white people spelled the name of the river as it sounded to 
them — Connecticut. The Puritans of New Plymouth having 
heard of the beautiful country through which it flowed, were 
very anxious to make a settlement there, before the Dutch should 
do so. 

3. The Plymouth Company claimed this region. So they gave 
permission to several English gentlemen to make settlements 
there. Quite a number of Adventurers went up the Connecticut 
river in the autumn of 1G33, in a sloop commanded by Captain 
Holmes. The Dutcli well knew what they came for, and de- 
clared that they should not pass their fort. Captain Holmes 
declared that he would, and so he did. The Dutch grumbled 
about it, and the next year sent seventy men to drive the l*uri- 
tans away, but they could not do it. 

4. Two years after this, a company of 
men, women, and children traveled through 
the woods from Plymouth to the Connec- 
ticut river. The following winter was very 
cold. Many of their cattle died, and food 
became so scarce that the people were com- - ^ v > , - 
pelled to eat acorns that fell from the oak first mektixo-hocse. 

Qtir.STioxs. — 1. What ran you toll !il)oiit tho Connerticiit river? 2. What rliil tho 
Dutch and Puritans do'f 3. What can you tell of tlic tiouhles between tlie Dutch 
and English 'f 4. ^V^lat ran you tell of BettlrTS from PljTnouth * 




48 SETTLEMENTS. 



Emigration to Connecticut. Pequod War. 

trees. Some left in the spring, but many staid, and where the 
city of Hartford now stands, they built a small meeting-house 
of logs — the first ever erected in Connecticut. 

5. In the summer of 1636, a very excellent minister of the Gos- 
pel, named Thomas Hooker, who lived near Boston, went away 
through the wilderness to Hartford, with several families, con- 
sisting of about one hundred people. These Adventurers drove 
cows with them, and lived upon their milk and the berries which 
they found on their way. 

6. It was on the fourth of July when they reached Hartford, 
and the next Sunday they all assembled in that little first meet- 
ing-house, where Mr. Hooker preached to them. Some of the 
families settled there, and others went up the valley and founded 
Springfield and other places. 

v. Just as these Adventurers were preparing to establish a 
permanent colony, they were called upon to endure great trouble. 
There was a tribe of the Algonquin nation [page 11], called 
Pequods, who lived east of the Connecticut river. They de- 
termined to kill all the white people, and tried to get the Narra- 
gansets, further eastward, to join them. This, Roger Williams 
(of whom I will tell you presently), prevented. 

8. The Pequods, from time to time, murdered several white 
people. The Adventurers in the Connecticut valley, seeing no 
chance for peace with them, resolved to kill them all. The set- 
tlers in Massachusetts agreed to help them, and they got the 
Indians who lived on Xarraganset Bay, in Rhode Island, to join 
them. 

9. In May, 163*7, full five hundred warriors, white people and 
Indians, were marching toward the country of the Pequods, 
whose great sachem and chief, Sassacus, felt no fear. He had a 
strong fort a few miles from the present New London, and could 
call around him almost two thousand warriors. But Sassacus 
felt stronger than he really was. 

10. Captain Mason, a famous Indian fighter, commanded the 

Questions. — 5. "What can you tell of other settlers from near Boston? 6. What 
did the new settlers do? T. What trouble appeared? 8. What did the Indians do? 
9. What preparations for war were made ? 



ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 49 

Destruction of the Pequods. Settlement at New Haven. Connecticut Colony. 

army that marclied against Sassacus. One morning, before day- 
light, he surrounded the Indian fort, set it on lire, and, wlien tlie 
sun arose, more than six hundred men, women, and cliildicn liad 
perished in the Hames, or by the sword and spear. Only seven 
escaped. 

11. Sassacus was amazed; and when he heard that other 
soldiers were coming from Massachusetts, he fled westward with 
his remaining warriors, to a great swamp near Fairfield. There 
a severe battle was fought, and the Indians were nearly all slain. 
Sassacus again fled, and took refuge with the Mohawks, one of the 
Six Nations, where he was murdered. The whole territory of the 
Pequods ^Yas desolated, and the tribe was destroyed. 

12. The white people who followed the Pequods in their flight, 
discovered the beautiful country along Long Island Sound. Ad- 
venturers soon came Irom Massachusetts to examine it. In the 
autumn they built a log hut on a little stream near a bay, and 
spent the winter there. 

13. The next spring the Adventurers were joined by John 
Davenport and others. Davenport was a Gospel minister, and 
preached his first sermon to the people under a large oak tree. 
They purchased the land of the Indians, made a covenant by 
which they agreed to be governed, and called their settlement 
New Haven. 

14. In the winter of 1G39, the settlers in the Connecticut 
valley met and formed a covenant, and chose a governor. They 
called their settlement the Connecticut Colony. x\lthough 
these and the New Haven settlements were not united under one 
government until twenty-six years afterw^ard, the foundations of 
the colony of Connecticut were laid in these covenants made by 
the Adventurers in each, in 1639. 

QtTESTiONg. — 10. What can you tell of an attack upon the Indians ? 11. What about 
Sassacus and his warriors';:' 12. What did the white peoplfe discover? And what did 
they do? 13. What carl you tell about New Haven? 14. How was the Connecticut 
colony formed ? 



50 SETTLEMENTS. 



Roger Williams and the settlement of Rhode Island. 



SECTION XII. 

ADVENTURERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 

1. "William Blackstone, the first white man who lived where 
Boston now stands, was also the first one who lived in the State 
of Rhode Island. Although he was the first settler there, he 
was not the founder of the colony. 

2. There was a minister of the Gospel in Massachusetts, named 
Roger Williams. The Puritans there wanted er\-ery body to be- 
lieve and act as they did. Williams would not, and so they told 
him he must leave that settlement, or they would put him in 
prison. 

3. Williams went off among the tribe of Indians, called Nar- 
ragansetts, and their great sachem, Canonicus, gave him some 
land at the head of Narraganset Ba}'. W^illiams, and a few 
men, formed a settlement there ; and because of the goodness of 
God in preserving their lives in the wilderness, he called the 
place Providence. It is now the chief city in Rhode Island. 

4. Williams gave permission to every one to worship God as 
he pleased. Many in Massachusetts, when they heard of this 
freedom, went to Providence, and the settlement grew quite fast. 
The great Indian sachem loved Williams, and matters went on 
smoothly. 

5. In 1639, some people who came from Boston, and joined 
Williams, were presented by Miantonomoh, another Narragansett 
sachem, with the beautiful island of Aquiday, now called Rhode 
Island. They settled at the north end of it, and founded Ports- 
mouth. Others, who came afterward, settled near the south end, 
and founded Newport. Each of these settlements formed a league, 
or covenant, for their government. 

6. Roger Williams went to England to get a charter from the 

Qttestions.— 1. Who was the first white man in Rhode Island? 2. What can you 
lell of Roger Williams? 3. What can you tell about the settling of Providence? 4. 
What can you say of freedom there ? 5. What can you tell of the settling of Rhode 
Island? / B 



A D V E N T U K E li S IN DELAWARE. 51 

The Swedes on the Delaware. 



kiiij;?, ill 104o. Hut the l*:irliaiiiciit, or Legislature, of Eiighuid, 
was then at war witli the kins;-, a^^'l 1^^*^ ^^'^ power in their hands. 
So tiie next spring, J'arlianicnt gave liini a eharter, and all of the 
settlements were united into one colony, with the name of Khode 
Island and rrovideiiec Plantations. 



SECTION VIII. 

ADVENirRERS IN DELAWARE, NEW JERSEY AND PENNSYLVANIA. 

1. The settlements in New Jersey, l*ennsylvania, and Dela- 
ware, wore so connected that I must tell you about them all, in 
u 11 e story. We will b egi n w i th 

D E L A W ARE. 

2. Some Dutch Adventurers came over in two sliips, com- 
manded by Peter Ileyes, in 1G31, and landed where the village 
of Lewiston, in Delaware, nov/ is. The Indians murdered the 
whole of them. 

3. At this time, the King of Sweden, in the north of Europe, 
liad formed a plan for some of his people to establish a colony in 
America. That king was killed in battle, and he left his little 
daughter, who vv'as only six years of age, to be queen. She was 
too little to do any thing, so some great men managed affairs 
until she became a woman. 

4. Some people of Sweden joined, and formed the Swedish 
West India Company. The great men who managed affairs 
there gave them a charter, in the name of the dear little queen, 
and, in 1638, quite a number of Adventurers landed on the shores 
of the Delaware. They built a church and fort, bought a large 
tract of land of the Indians, and namcl the territory New 
Sweden. 

QtTESTiONS. — G. How was a chai*ter for Rhode Island obtained ? 2. Who first settled 
in Delaware? 3. What can you toll of the King of Sweden, and the little queen? 4. 
What about some Swedish Adv-nturcrs? 



52 SETTLEMENTS. 



End of New Sweden. Settlers in New Jersey. 

5. Now the Dutch claimed all this land as a part of New 
Netlierland, and told the Swedes they must leave it. The 
Swedes refused to go, and they and the Dutch quarreled about it 
for more than a dozen years. The Dutch governor on Manhat- 
tan finally sent soldiers there, to drive off the Swedes. The 
Swedes agreed to be governed by the Dutch, if they would let 
them stay, and so, in the year 1G55, New Sweden was no more. 

NEW JERSEY. 

6. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and some 
Danish traders settled first at Bergen, and then on the Delaware 
river. The Dutch built a log fort just below Camden ; and near 
there some families from Manhattan went in 1623. 

v. Settlements were soon afterward made in other places in 
New Jersey. In 1630, a Dutchman purchased Staten Island, 
and all of the land around Jersey City, from the Indians. When, 
in 1064, the English took New Netherland away from the Dutch, 
the territory between the rivers Hudson and Delaware, was 
called New Jersey. 

8. Soon after that, some families from Long Island settled at 
Elizabethtown. In 1665, Philip Carteret, brother of one of the 
owners of New Jersey, who had bought it from the Duke of 
York, came over with a charter, as governor of that territory. 
Then the people, for the first time, met together to make laws, 
and the colony of New Jersey was formed. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

9. I shall tell you pretty soon how the people of England 
caused the head of their king to be cut oft\ It was at about 
that time that a man, named George Fox, began to teach the 
people that to please God, they must dress plain, wear their hats 
on in churches, never go to theaters or other places of amuse- 
ment, and in a hundred ways to be plain and better than people 

Qttestio-nb.— 5. Wlmt can you tell about a quarrel between the Dutch and the Swedes ? 
6. Who were the first settlers in New Jersey ? 7. What else can you tell about settlers 
there ? 8. How was the colony formed ? 9. What was the origin of the Quakers ? 



A IJ V E N T U 11 E H S 



N i' E N N S V L V A N I A , 



5:} 



William Pena and the Quakers. 




"WILLIAM PENN. 



Settlement of Pennsylvania. 

were ill general. AVlieii he preached he shook or qiuikcd ull 
over; so the peo})le called him and his friends, Quakers. 

10. The son of one of EnghuKrs best admirals, or great war- 
sailors, became a Quaker. His name 

was William Penn. The Quakers were 
despised in England, and he felt anxious 
to find a home for them in America. 
And he did so. Through him they 
were enabled to purchase the western 
half of New Jersey. Quite a large 
number of them came over in IGTo, 
and settled there, and they named their 
landing-place Salem. 

11. Soon after that, Penn received from King Charles the 
Second, a charter for a large territory west of the Delaware 
river, which he named Pennsylvania. That means Peniis 
ivoochj country. It included the Swedish settlements. These 
people, as well as the Indians, became AYilliam Penn s warm 
friends, because he was a good and just man. 

12. Many Quaker Adventurers, and others, came over and set- 
tled in Pennsylvania. In 1G82 Penn obtained possession of the 
present State of Delaware; and, at about the same time, he 
sailed for America. 

13. Penn arrived in November, and was warmly welcomed by 
the people. Already the inhabitants had been together and made 
some laws. He soon met them in a general assembly at Chester, 
and gave them a charter for a freer government than they had 
enjoyed before. Then the colony of Pennsylvania -vvas estab- 
lished. 

QursTiONS. — 10. "What can you tell of a celebrated Quaker? 11. What can you 
Bay about the bepinnin*^ of Pennsylvania? 12. What did Penn do in 1682? 13. How 
was Penn received in America, and what did he do ? 



54 S E T T 1- E M E N T S . 



The English in the Carolinas. 



SECTION IX. 

ADVENTURERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 

1. The beautiful country between Virginia and Georgia once 
belonged to the same persons, and it was not divided into North 
and South Carolina until the year 1729. I will first tell you 
about 

NORTH CAROLINA. 

2. You remember what I told you on page 2*7, about the efforts 
of Walter Raleigh to make a settlement on Roanoke island. 
That island is near the coast of North Carolina, which Queen 
Elizabeth then named Virginia. 

3. First a few people w^ent from Captain Smith's settlement at 
Jamestown, and lived, some near the Roanoke river, and some 
nearer the sea. Almost fifty years afterward, quite a large num- 
ber of Adventurers went from Virginia and settled at Edenton. 
Others soon followed, and, in 1(563, Willialn Drummond, a 
Presbyterian minister of the Gospel, was m.ade their governor. 

4. It was in the same year that King Charles the Second gave 
a charter to several Englishmen, for the whole country from Vir- 
ginia to Florida. To please the king they called it Carolina. 
Two years afterward some people from the island of Barbadoes 
settled near Wilmington. This settlement also had a governor. 
These settlements, and others near, afterward formed the colony 
of North Carolina. 

SOUTH CAROLINA. 

5. After a while, the owners of Carolina sent three ships full 
of Adventurers, to make settlements further south. After trying 
one or two places without being suited, they commenced a city 
near the sea, where the Ashley and Cooper rivers come together, 

Questions. — 1, 2. "What have you to say about the Carolinas? S. Who first settled 
in North Carolina 'i 4. What can you tell about a charter, and North Carolina becom- 
ing a colony? 5. What can you tell me about settlers in South Carolina? 



ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA, 



Oglethorpe's benevolent plan for settling Georgia. 



and, to ])K'asc King Cliarlcs, they calk'd it Cluirlestovvn. "We call 
it ( 'luiiieston. 

G. Adventnrers from luirope, and many Dntclimen from New 
York, soon joined tliem. They met in Charleston and made 
laws ; and the same year when William Penn came to America, 
the South Carolina colony was fairly commenced. That was in 
1082. 



SECTION X. 

ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 

1. More than a hnndre<l years ago there were a great many 
very respectable people in the prisons of England, because they 
could not pay their debts. You will say they certainly could 
not work in jail and earn money to pay their debts. You are 
right. While they and their families suffered, no one was bene- 
fited. 

2. A good man and fine soldier, named Oglethorpe, had 
thought a great deal about the folly and wickedness of putting 
people in prison for debt, lie was a member of Parliament, 
which, you know, is a collection of great men who make laws in 
England, just as Congress does here. He spoke against putting 
these people in jail, and he got the king and Parliament to agree 
to a plan to lielp them. 

3. His plan was to let all out of prison who would agree to go 
to America and settle in the wilderness south of the Savannah 
I'iver. Oglethorpe even went so far as to offer to go with them, 
and be their governor. The plan pleased every body. 

4. In the autumn of 1V32, the very year in which Washing- 
ton was born, Oglethorpe and one hundred and twenty Adven- 
turers, who were chiefly from the debtors' prisons, sailed foi' 

Questions. — 6. Who joined them ? and what did they do ? 1. What can yon say 
about debtors in prison? 2. Who took their part? and what did he do? 3. What 
were his plans? 4. "What can you tell about the first Adventurers in Georgia ? 



56 SETTLEMENTS. 



Oglethorpe and To-mo-chi-chi. 



America, went up the Savannali river, and landed wlicre the city 
of Savannah now stands. There they had a long and pleasant 
talk with the Creek Indians. 

5. The chief man among the Indians was old To-mo-chi-chi^ 
who presented Oglethorpe with a buffalo skin, on which was the 
figure of an eagle. " Here," he said, " is a little present ; I give 
you a buffalo's skin, adorned on the inside with the head and 
feathers of an eagle, which I desire you to accept, because the 
eagle is an emblem of speed, and the buffalo of strength. The 
English are swift as the bird and strong as the beast, since, like 
the former, they flew over vast seas to the uttermost parts of the 
earth ; and, like the latter, they are so strong that nothing can 
withstand them. The feathers of an eagle are soft, and signify 
love ; the buffalo's skin is warm, and signifies protection ; there- 
fore I hope the English will love and protect our little families." 
O, why did n't they do it ? [Look at the picture on page 14.] 

6. On that spot the Adventurers built rude cabins, and com- 
menced the city of Savannah. Other Adventurers soon came, 
and, in 1T33, the colony of Georgia was begun. It was so called 
in honor of King George of England. 

Questions. — 5. Can you tell me a story of the Indians and Oglethorpe? C. What 
can you say of the colony of Georgia ? 



CHAPTER lY. 

THE PLANTERS OR COLONISTS. 
SKCTION I. 
The first homes in Virginia. 

1. I HAVE explained to you the difference between a, settlement 
and a colonij — between Adventurers and Planters. And I have 
told you all about the first white people who came to settle in 
this country. Now I will tell you about the Colonists, or those 
who came here, planted grain, made laws, and staid as long as 
they lived. I will first tell you about the 

PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 

2. During the same year when the Pilgrims sailed from 
England, more than twelve hundred people went from that coun- 
try to Virginia. They were mostly industrious persons, who 
wished to be planters ; and among them were almost a hundred 
young women, who soon became the wives of settlers. Then, 
for the first time, there were homes in Virginia, in which fathers 
and mothers loved their little babes. 

3. Jamestown grew to a large village, and settlements else- 
where were soon made, even as high up the river as Richmond. 
The people asked for, and obtained of the London Company, a 
Constitution, or written agreement which made their laws strong, 
and allowed them to have elections to choose men to make laws. 
But the company appointed a governor for the people. 

4. Trouble soon came. Powhatan, the father of Pocahontas, 

QuTSTiONs.— 1 . "VVliat has been told yon ? 2. What can you tell about people going to 
Virginia ? 3. What about the settlers in Virginia ? 



C OLONIE 



Indian massacre. Sufferings of the Planters. A king bebeaded. 

i__ 

was dead, and his brother, who made Captain Smith a prisoner, 
and who hated the white people, ruled the nation. He perceived 
that the English would soon have all the lands of the Indians, 
and he determined to kill them before they became too strong 
for him. 

5. At noon, on a beautiful day in April, in the year 1622, the 
Indians fell upon the white people, and in an hour they killed 
three hundred and fift}^ men, women, and children, who lived out 
of Jamestown. The people of seventy-two plantations out of 
eighty, were murdered or driven to Jamestown, in the course of 
a few days. 

6. The English who remained alive took courage, attacked 
the Indians, and struck them with such terrible blows that the 
nation was almost destroyed. Sickness soon came upon the 
Planters, and, by the middle of the summer, not more than 
twenty-five hundred, of the four thousand who were there in the 
spring, remained alive in Virginia. 

7. At about this time. King James determined to take Vir- 
ginia under his care. The London Company heard of it, and, as 
they had lost mone^' by attempting to settle it, they gave it up 
without any ado. Virginia became a royal province, and the 
king, instead of the company, appointed governors for the people. 
These were not always wise nor good. 

8. Under a governor named Berkley, the planters of Virginia 
prospered for a long time. They raised more food than they 
needed, and the tobacco which they cultivated w^as sold for a 
great deal of money. Yet they were not free from trouble. 

9. The people of England had got very tired of their king, 
who was a son of James Stuart, the mean monarch from Scot- 
land. So they armed themselves ; and led by a brave man 
named Oliver Cromwell, they first put King Charles in prison, 
and afterward cut ofT his head. Then Cromwell became ruler 
of England. 

10. ISIost of the Virginia people were the friends of the king, 

Questions.^. What caused trouble? 5. What did the Indians do? 6. What did 
the Ens;lisli do? ^\^lat happened to them? 7. What change did the king make ? 8. 
What occurred under Governor Berkley ? 9. What did the people in England do ? 



P L A N T E R S IN V I It G 1 N 1 A . 59 

Conduct of Governor Berkeley. Bacon's rebellion. 

and so was Governor Berkeley. But there were many who were 
Ivopublicans, or opposed to the king. Between these parties 
there was much troubk^ ; and finally, a young man named Ba- 
con placed himself at the head of the Republicans, and defied 
the governor. This was after the dead king's son, Charles the 
Second, was made monarch of England. 

11. The people had been severely taxed for some time, and 
the governor, who was a very proud man, and belonged to the 
Church of England, made Quakers and Baptists pay him a great 
deal of money, because they did not believe as he did, and would 
not worship God as he did. And there were now a great many 
idle people in the colony, who were proud because they had 
grand relations. They said the governor was right. The best 
men — the industrious planters and mechanics — said he was 
wrong, and these took sides with Bacon. 

12. A sort of war soon commenced, and there was great trouble 
in Virginia, for awhile. Bacon having the most and the best peo- 
ple on his side, felt strong, and soon drove Governor Berkeley 
from Jamestown. Not long afterward, he was told that royal 
troops from England were coming up the river, to assist the 
governor and his party. Then he set 
fire to the village, and fled toward the 
York river. Every thing was consumed 
except the brick tower of the church, 
which is yet standing there. This was 
in 1076. 

13. A fever soon caused the death of 
Bacon, and the war ceased. Some of 
liis friend;; were hanged, many were im- 
prisoned, and the governor ruled tlie people worse than before. 
And when Berkeley went away, other governors who came while 
any king named Stuart was monarch of England, were generally 
haughty and cruel. 

14. Charles the Second die.], and liis brother, James, became 

QxiESTioxs.— 10. What now happened in Virginia? 11. Wli.it can vou snv of the 
governor and some of the people ? 12. What can you tell me about a war in Virginia? 
13. What then happened ? 




CUCRCII TOWEE. 



60 COLONIES. 



King James driven from England. Planters in Massachusetts. 

ting. The people of England hated the very name of Stuart, 
and wished to get rid of him. So when his son-in-law, William 
of Orange, came from Holland with troops, the English people 
joined him, and soon drove the bad king away. 

15. William was a better man, and his wife, Mary, was a good 
woman. So when King James the Second had fled to France, 
William and Mary became monarchs of England. Then in Vir- 
ginia, and in all the colonies in America, there were better rulers, 
because the people had more power. 

16. From that time, which was in the year 1689, the planters 
of Virginia prospered wonderfully. They increased rapidly, 
were no more troubled by Indians, and raised every thing in 
abundance. They had a great many negro slaves, who did all of 
the hardest work. 

17. Slaves were first brought to Virginia, from Africa, by a 
Dutch vessel, in the year 1620. When the great French and 
Indian war commenced, of which I shall tell you presently, there 
were fifty thousand people in Virginia, and one half of them 
were negroes. 



SECTION II. 

PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 

1. "Welcome, Englishmen! welcome. Englishmen!" were the 
first words which the Pilgrim Fathers (of whom I have told you 
in verse 18, page 43) heard from the lips of an Indian. It was 
the voice of a chief who had learned a few English sentences from 
fishermen on the coast of Maine. 

2. The Pilgrims had then been on the cold shores of Massa- 
chusetts Bay about a hundred days, and this was the first Indian 
who had ventured to approach them. He told them of Massa- 

QuESTiONS. — 14. W^hat occurred in England? 15. What can you say of William and 
Mary"? IG. What of the Virginian Planters V 17. What can you tpll about negro slaves? 
1, 2." What happened to the Pilgrims at Plymouth ? Wliat can you tell of Massasoit ? 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 61 



Massasoit and the Pilgrims. Massachusetts Bay Colony. 



soit, a Warapanoag sachem who dwelt not far off; and the gov- 
ernor of the Pilgrims sent for him. Massasoit came in stately 
pride, with sixty warriors as a guard, and seated himself upon a 
neighboring hill. There he smoked the pipe of peace with Gov- 
ernor Carver, and made a treaty of friendship with the English, 
which remained unbroken for fifty years. 

3. I have told you [verse 21, page 44] that Governor Carver 
and almost one half of his companions died before the flowers 
bloomed in the spring. For more than a year afterward, the re- 
mainder, and others who followed them from England, suffered 
dreadfully from cold and hunger. But they trusted in God, and 
endured all, until they could raise grain and build themselves 
comfortable houses. Then they were quite happy, except when 
troubled by unfriendly Indians, who sometimes threatened to de- 
stroy them. 

4. At length the Pilgrim Planters and the London merchants 
who were in partnership with them, you remember [verse 15, 
page 42], disagreed. The Planters bought out the merchants, di- 
vided the soil equally among themselves, and prospered. 

5. When the Puritans in England heard of the happiness of 
their friends in America, many more of them came over. A 
hundred of these came with John Endicott, in 1628, and settled 
at Salem, and two hundred more came the next year, and built 
cabins and planted at Chr.rlestown. 

6. In 1630, about three hundred 
more families came to Salem. They 
soon scattered into little settlements 
around the peninsula where Boston 
now stands. All of these settlements 
were united together, and were called 
the Massachusetts Baij Colony, with 
John Winthrop for their governor. 
Finally, the Plymouth settlement was ^^^^ wi>TnEOP. 
joined to these, and from that time, that whole region where 

QuF-STioxs. — 3, What can you tell of the Pcttlers and their progress ? 4. What did the 
Planters do? 5. What can you tell about other setUers? 0. What about settlers at 
Salem, aud the action of the Plymouth people? 




62 COLONIES. 



Founding of Boston. Commencement of commerce. Puritan intolerance. 



the Pilgrims and the Puritans lived, was called Massachusetts 
Bay. 

7. The water at Charlcstown and other places was very un- 
wholesome, and from this, and other causes, full two hundred of 
the emigrants who came over in 1630, were laid in the grave 
before the next winter. A curious old man lived alone on a pe- 
ninsula, or land almost surrounded by water, near by. The In- 
dians called the place Sliawmut, which means " living fountains," 
because a spring of pure and sweet water bubbled out of the 
earth there. 

8. The old man of Shawmut told Governor AVintlirop about 
that spring, and he and many leading men built cottages near it, 
and lived there. Such was the beginning of the large city of 
Boston, now the largest town in all New England. 

9. Winthrop was a wise man, and governed well. lie made 
the Indians his friends, and invited the chiefs to his table. He 
had friendly letters from the Dutch on Manhattan ; and pretty 
soon a ship came to Boston from Virginia, laden with corn and 
some tobacco. Then it was that American commerce, or trading 
by ships, was commenced. 

10. The Puritans had made themselves a good home, where 
those who differed from them in religion could not hurt them. 
In their great desire to be alone, as it were, and not let those who 
differed from them, live among them, they became persecutors 
themselves — that is, they treated others who did not believe as 
they did, very badly. They even drove a minister of the Gospel, 
named Roger Williams, away into the wilderness among the In- 
dians, because he would not do as they wished him to, and 
talked very plainly to them. I will tell you about Williams pres- 
ently. 

11. And now it was fifteen or sixteen years since the Pilgrims 
landed, in the snow, at Plymouth. Ship after ship had come 
with people from England; and in the year 1636, there were no 
less than twenty settlements in the Massachusetts Bay Colony. 

Questions.— 7. How did the settlers suffer? Wliat then happened ? S. What led to 
tlie founding of Boston ? 9. What can you tell of Winthrop ? 10. How did the Puritans 
behave toward others? 11. What can you tell of the increase of settlers? 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 63 

Troubles in Massachusetts. John Eliot. Increase of New England. 



1*2. There were wise men and rich men, good men and some 
^vic•ked men, among them. They did not all think alike, especi- 
ally about religion; and the people, and ministers, and rulers, had 
warm disputes. A smart woman, named Anne Hutchinson, of- 
ii'iided the ministers greatly, and the rulers first put her and her 
i'amily into prison, and then drove them into the wilderness 
among the Indians. They wandered through the woods, almost 
to ^Janhattan island, and lived in a hut. There all but one of 
them were murdered by the Indians, who hated the white people. 

18. Already a good man, named John Eliot, had preached to 
thousands of Indians around Massachusetts Bay, and many had 
become Christians. He visited them in their wigwams, and wrote 
the whole Bible for them in their own language, and taught them 
to read it. When he died, many years afterward, there were five 
thousand praijinrj Indians^ as the converts were called, in New 
England. 

14. King Charles, who afterward lost his head, began to fear 
that the people of Massachusetts, who were increasing so rapidly, 
and were so independent because so far otf, might soon defy him, 
and perhaps have a king of their own. So he did all in his 
power to prevent English people from going there. But he 
could not stop them. They went by hundreds, because they 
were badly used at home. But when the king was dead, and 
persecution ceased, very few came over the ocean to America, 
because they were happy in England. 

15. In giving an account, on page 48, of Adventurers in Con- 
necticut, I have told you about the war with the Pequod Indians. 
At the close of that war, the people of the settlements in New 
England thought it best to form a union, so as to act together 
for their safety in future. The best men, in the difierent settle- 
ments, met and agreed upon a union in 1643. 

16. At this time there were twenty thousand people and fifty 
villages in New England. That union gave these white people 
great strength, and the bond lasted more than forty years, when 

Questions. — 12. What happened among the Puritans? WTiat to Mrs. Tlntchinson? 
l.S. What can you tell ahout Eliot's labors? 14. What can yon tell about King Charles? 
15. What about an union. IG. What can you tell about the New England Colonies? 



64 COLONIES. 



First money coined in the United States. The Quakers at Boston. 

cacli colony had become strong enough to act for itself. The 
union was similar to that of our United States. Their Cono:ress 
was a meeting of men, appointed by each colony, to attend to 
the sxeneral affairs of the whole. 

IV. Unlike the people of Virginia, nearly all of the inhabit- 
ants of Massachusetts Bay were against the king who lost his 
head, and favorable to Oliver Cromwell. While Cromwell ruled 
England, they had perfect freedom, and prospered wonderfully. 
They built ships and traded with the Spaniards in the West 
India islands, which were discovered by Columbus and othei 
great sailors. 

18. They also made shillings and sixpences of silver which 
^^.'^'»''''"t\v''''''^ they obtained from the Span- 
..^^$*"°«'%^\ iards. On one side of these 
ut\ \foi|fi^S ^1^1 coins, was the figure of a pine- 
J^yl^l^EE/,^] tree, as you will see in the 
\P'^°T^Pl^ picture. This was always 




"«jfffln7.«"«'"''''^ called " pine-tree money." It 
FissT MONEY COINED IN THE UNITED STATES, ^as thc first moucy cvcr madc 
in the United States. It was not half as beautiful as our dimes 
and quarters, but just as good for use. 

19. I have already told you that the Puritans did not like to 
have people who differed from them come among them. I have 
also told you a little about the Quakers [page 52], when speak- 
ing of William Penn. Well, in the year 1656, two women, 
called Quakers, came to Boston. The Puritans had heard of 
such people, and they put these women in jail as soon as they 
arrived. Eight others came during the year, and they vrcre all 
put on board of a ship and sent back to England. 

20. Other Quakers came, and so annoyed the Puritans by their 
fault-finding with the ministers and the rulers, that they passed 
very harsh laws against them. Yet they continued to come, and 
the head men at Boston got very angry with them. They 
hanged some of them, whipped others naked through the streets, 

Qttestioxs. — 17. ^Vhat can you tell about the New Englanders and Oliver Crom'well? 
IS. "What about their money? 19. "What can you tell about the Quakers? 20. How 
Trerc. flm Quakers used in New England? 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 65 

Persecution of the Quakers. Defiance of the king. The Wampanoag chief. 

put several in prison, and drove others away, telliiij^ them that 
they should be hanged if they ever came back. 

21. The Quakers did come back, and suffered much. Finally 
the Puritans ceased persecuting them, and the Quakei-s stopped 
preaching against the ministers and rulers. They went to teach- 
ing the Indians, and became good, quiet citizens. Persecution is 
always wrong. You may try to persuade people to believe and 
act as you do, but you should never attempt to force them to do 
so, because you may have the power. 

22. When, in the year IGGO, Charles the Second, son of the 
beheaded king, became monarch of England, the people of New 
England suffered some. The king had heard how they had liked 
Cromw^ell better than his father, and it made him angry with 
them. He dared not persecute them here, as his father and 
grjjndfather had done in England, but he annoyed them very 
much by injuring their trade with the West Indies and elsewhere. 
I will tell you how. 

23. The king ordered the people of New England to pay him 
so much money, for every thing they received in certain ships. 
He sent men to collect the money in Boston and other places, 
but the New England merchants would not pay it, and the people 
said they were right. The king finally got tired of trying to col- 
lect the money, and he told his tax-gatherers that they might as 
well come home. This was the first grand act of defiance by the 
American people, toward the monarch of England, but not the 
last one, I can assure you. 

24. xVnd now, very serious trouble appeared. Old Massasoit, 
the Wampanoag sachem — the friend of the English — was dead. 
He had a brave son, named Metacomet. The white people called 
him King Philip. He saw the lands of his people where they 
hunted, and the streams wherein they fished, constantly passing 
into the possession of the English, and, in his cabin at Mount 
Hope, he sat and thought long about the future. He saw no 
hope for his nation, but in a war that should destroy all the 

Qtrr-STiONS.— 21. Vr\\:it was dono at last? 22. "What can you tell about the second 
King Charles? 2?,. How did the king use the New Englaudera? and how did they act? 
24. What can you tell about a new trouble? 



66 



COLONIES. 



King Philip's war. 



strangers. These strangers had ^vronged him, and he soon 
kindled a war. This is called 



KING PHILIPS W A II 




KING PHILIP. 



25. On a Sabbath day, just as the people of a little village, 
called Swanzev, were returnino^ from 
their churches, Philip and his warriors 
fell upon them. Several were killed, 
and some escaped to other settlements. 
The white people seized their arms, 
and surrounded a swamp, in Rhode 
Island, in wdiich Philip had a sort of 
fort, and where he was gathering his 
warriors for other bloody deeds. 

26. The white people watched 
closely, but Philp and his men escap- 
ed. He hastened toward the Connecticut Valley, and aroused 
other Indians on the way. They spread death and destruction in 
every direction. In the course of a few weeks, several settlements 
were destroyed, the people were murdered, and their houses were 
burned. Philip was finally checked, and retreating to Rhode 
Island, he took refuge with the Narragansets. 

27. Quite a large army of white people now fell upon the 
Narragansets, who, with Philip and his men, full three thousand 
in number, w^ere in a swamp. In a little while, a thousand war- 
riors were slain, many were made prisoners, and five hundred 
wigwams, with all the winter provision of the Indians, were 
burned. 

28. Again Philip escaped, and he persuaded several tribes of 
the New England Indians to join him against the white people. 
These were soon upon the war-path ; and in the course of a few 
weeks, in the spring of 16Y6, they spread terror, desolation, and 
death over a space of three hundred miles. Many of the fright- 

Qtjebtions.— "25. How did King Philip's War commence? 26. What happened in the 
Connecticut Valley ? 27. What can you tell of an attack on the Indians ? 28. What was 
done in the spring of 1676 ? 



1' L A N T K K S IN M A S S A C II U S K T T S . 07 



The Indiana conquered. The feelings of King Charles of England, Governor Andros. 




ciicd people luul palisaded their 
1 louses ^vith sharpened sticks driven 
in the ground, but these did not 
always keep the Indians away. 

29. The white people chastiged the 
Indians severely, after this. During palisaded houses. 

that year, they killed almost three thousand of them. King 
l*hilip was chased from one hiding-place to another, and finally 
he was shot in a swamp by an Indian friendly to the En- 
glish. Then his head was cut off, and carried in triumph upon a 
})ole, into the village of New Plymouth. So perished the last of 
the princes of the Wampanoags, and with him the strength of the 
New England Indians. 

30. King Charles the Second would have been glad, I have no 
doubt, if the Indians had killed all of the white people in Massa- 
chusetts, for he feared and hated them. They were increasing 
rapidly in numbers and wealth, and at the close of the war, the 
territories of the present New Hampshire and Maine were added 
to that of Massachusetts, and made the colony still stronger. 

31. At length, the king determined to take all power in New 
England into his own hands, and not let the people govern them- 
selves. He had already taken steps to do so, when God took his 
life away, and his brother James became king. James was 
worse than Charles. He hated a people who despised kings, like 
himself, and he gladly sent a proud man, named Andros, to be- 
come governor of all the Planters in New England. 

32. Andros was as bad as his master, and the people hated 
and despised him because he was cruel and wicked. The Plant- 
ers of Massachusetts were about to send him off to England in a 
ship, as they did the Quaker women, and then tell the king to 
liclp himself, if he could, when the people in that country drove 
James away to France, and ^Yilllanl and Mary became their 
monarchs. 

33. The King of France took sides with James, and the French 

Qtif.btions.— ^9. What was finally done to Philip and the Indians? 30. What can 
you say of Kins Charles and tho people of New England? r.l. What can you tell of 
Kings Charles and James? 3'J. What can you tell about Governor ^Vndros ? 



C8 COLONIES. 



Destruction of Schenectada. Expedition against Quebec. Union of colonies. 

and Englisli went to war with each other. The French and En- 
glish people in America quarreled and fought, too. These trou- 
bles continued for several years, and the event is called 

KING William's w a r . 

34. The white people of New England suftered dreadfully 
durincT Kin«r AViiiiaurs war, because the Frenchmen in Canada 
persuaded the Indians to join them in murdering the English. 
Several villages in New England were burnt, and many white 
people were killed. AVomen and little children were not spared. 

35. On a cold night in February, 1690, the French and Indians 
came softly in the snow, and burned the village of Schenectada, 
near Albany, in New York. The people were fast asleep, and 
were awakened by the yells of the Indians and the burning of 
their houses. As they ran into the streets, they were killed by 
their enemies. The boldness of the French and Indians, in com- 
ing so near the thick settlements, caused the people of New York 
and New England to join together and make war upou Canada, 
where their enemies came from. 

36. They made great preparations. They sent strong ships, 
with armed men, up the St. Lawrence to attack Quebec, and hun- 
dreds of soldiers by land. But they did not succeed. The troops 
did not get to Canada, and the people in the ships, who landed 
at Quebec, found the city too strong for them, with its soldiers, 
and cannons, and heavy walls around it. 

37. This war finally ended in 1697. In the mean while. King 
"William had united the colonies of Plymouth, Massachusetts, 
Maine, and the region beyond, called Nova Scotia, or New Scot- 
land, made them into a royal province, and called it Massachu- 
setts Bay Colony. Sir William Phippp, who commanded the 
ships sent to Quebec, was appointed governor. But the people 
did not like the new arrangement very well, and plainly told the 
king's officers so. 

Questions.— 33. Wliat followed the expulsion of King James from En,a:land ? 84. Wliat 
happened in New England ? 35. What can you tell about the destruction of Schenec- 
tada? and what was the effect? 36. What can you tell about an expedition to Canada? 
37. What new arrangement was made by the king ? 





PL 


A N T E 


; us 


1 N 


M A S S 


A C II U S ETTS. 






0«J 


Salem witchcraft. 


Conduct of the French and Indianu. 


Queen 


Anne's 


war. 


38. 


A great 


many 


peop 


lo, ill 


1 those 


days, were 


: fooli 


ish 


cnougli 



to believe in witches. One day, two young girls in Salem coni- 
inence<l twitching and acting very strangely. An old Indian 
woman was accused of bewitching them. Pretty soon others 
began to act just as strangely, and in almost every liousc some- 
body was " bewitched." Homely old women were first accused 
of being the witches, but at last, all sorts of people were sus- 
pected. 

39. Even the governor's wife was called a witch ; and a very 
good minister of the Gospel was accused, and was afterward 
hanged. A great many innocent people were imprisoned, and 
otherwise punished; and during the six months that this fright- 
ful delusion prevailed, twenty persons were hanged. At last the 
rulers and people came to their senses, and the supposed witches 
disappeared. They all felt ashamed ; and every body, from that 
time to this, laughed about the Salem witchcraft. 

40. This trouble had passed away, and the long war Inul ended, 
and people began to hope for happier days. But they were dis- 
appointed. The French and Indians continued to plunder and 
murder the English who lived in the w^ilderness, and even vil- 
lages were attacked and destroyed. The French wanted to get 
possession of the whole country, and the Indians loved war and 
I>lunder, and so they kept busy together in annoying the Xew 
P^nglanders. 

41. England became offended at something France had done. 
They quarreled and went to war. Queen Mary was dead, and 
King AVilliam having been killed by a fall from his horse, Mary's 
^-ister, Anne, became Queen of England. On that account, this 
war, which w%as commenced in 1*702, was called 

Q U E E N A X N E ' S W A K . 

42. As before, the French and English in America went to 
war too, and again the white people in New England sufiered 

Questions. — 3*^. What can you toll about •vritches.'' 39. \Vliat about fho sufferings of 
the people? 40. What new troubles c.ime? 41. What ctianges took place iu Eu^and ? 
42. What then happtiued in America t 



COLONIES. 



Troubles with the French and Indians. The captive maiden. Walker's expedition. 

dreadfully fi'oiii the cruelty of the French and Indians. Fortun- 
ately for the people of New York, the Five Nations, of "whom I 
have told 3'ou [verse 6, page 12], were honorable, and having 
agreed not to fight for or against eitjier party,' did as they had 
promised. 

43. The New England Indians had made similar promises to 
the English, but the French wickedly persuaded them to break 
their word. Then there was great trouble all along the frontier, 
and every one was made afraid. Many people were murdered by 
the French and their dusky allies, villages were burned, and a 
large number of inhabitants were carried off by the Indians, as 
prisoners. 

44. There was a little girl, named AVilliams, who was carried 
away from Deerfield by the Indians. She was the daughter of 
a minister, and was kept among them until she grew to be a 
young woman. She came to love them very much, for they 
were kind to her, and she married a Mohawk chief, a brave man 
among the Five Nations. 

45. Some of the New England Colonies joined together in 
raising an army of soldiers and a fleet of ships, with which to 
chastise the French in Nova Scotia. In the course of three or 
four years they made the French people there very glad to be- 
have themselves properly, and then, to prevent more trouble, 
they took the country away from France and gave it to England. 

46. In the year 1711, a great English war-sailor, named 
Walker, came to Boston with many ships and soldiers. These 
were joined by New England people, and they all sailed for the 
St. Lawrence river, to attack Quebec. Eight of Walker's ships 
were wrecked, and a thousand of his soldiers were drowned, and 
he went back to Boston very sorrowful. 

47. The French, the English, and the Indians, had now be- 
come tired of war, and in 1713 they all agreed to be friends. 
The chiefs of the eastern Indians went to Boston, and promised 

Questions. — 4". What can yon tell about troubles in New England ? 44. What can 
you t'U about a liltl*! captive jrirl ? 45. What was done against the French in the East? 
46. What can you tell about Walker's expedition? 47. What more can you teU of the 
English, French, and Indians? 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 7l 

King George' 8 war. Capture of Louisbiirg. 



not to do the English any more harm. Tliey kept their word, 
and, for thirty years, there was no more war in America, between 
the French, the English, and the Indians. 

48. In the year 1744, England and France quarreled again, 
and went to war, and, for the third time, the French and En- 
glish in America thought it proper to quarrel too, and com- 
menced fighting. At that time. Queen Anne's son, George, was 
monarch of England, and this contest was called 

KING George's war. 

49. Eastward of Nova Scotia is quite a large island, called 
Cape Breton. Upon that island the French had a town named 
Louisburg, and there they built a very strong fort, having heavy 
walls and. many great guns. This gave the French very great 
power in that quarter, and the people of New England and New 
York joined together to take the fort away from them. 

50. The English in America hated the French, because they 
had made the Indians act so cruelly. On a warm day in April, 
in the year 1745, a large number of soldiers sailed from Boston, 
for Cape Breton. On the way they were joined by several large 
English war-ships, from the West Indies ; and toward the middle 
of May they all landed not far from Louisburg. 

51. The French j>cople, seeing four thousand Englishmen com. 
iiig with ships and cannon, were greatly frightened. After talking 
the matter over among themselves, they came to the conclusion 
that they could not drive their enemies away, and therefore there 
was no use in fighting. So they surrendered — that is, they sent 
word to the English commanders to come and take their fort, 
city, and ships, if they would spare their lives and treat them 
well. These things were done, and the English went back to 
Boston, well pleased. 

52. The King of France was much mortiiied l>y the capture 
of Louisburg ; and the next year he sent many heavy ships to 

Questions. — 4S. What can yon tell of a new quarrel with Franre ? 40. "What can you 
tell about Louisburg? 50. What was done iu the spring of 1745? 51. What did "the 
French at Louisburp do ? 



72 COLONIES. 



The Dutch on Manhattan. Their kindness to all. 

get the fort back again. Dreadful storms beat upon the ships; 
and many of thein went to the bottom of the ocean. The re- 
mainder returned to France. From that time until now, the 
English have owned the island of Cape Breton, and every thing 
upon it, except private property. 

53. France and England remained quiet a few years, when 
another quarrel broke out, and caused one of the most distressing 
w^ars then ever known in America. It lasted seven years, and is 
called the French and Indian War. I shall tell you about 
that in another chapter. 



SECTION III. 

PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 

1. I have told you [page 39] how the Dutch made settle- 
ments on Manhattan island, and commenced building a city at 
the lower end of it. They called that city New Amsterdam. 
When Planters and their families came, a governor came also. 
His name was Minuit. He bought of the Indians all of the 
land on which the city of New York now stands, for twenty-four 
dollars. I will soon tell you how New Amsterdam came to be 
called New York. 

2. The governor built a strong inclosure and called it Fort 
Amsterdam. But he did something better than this, to keep the 
Indians from troubling the Dutch — he made them his friends, and 
traded honestly with them. He was also friendly with the people 
of New England, and did every thing to make New^ Amsterdam 
a pleasant home for all who came there. So commenced the 
colony. 

3. In order to settle the country rapidly, the Dutch West 

Qttestions — 5?. What canyon tell of an expedition from France? 53. "UTiat happened 
after 'vard ? 1. What can you tell about the Dutch on Manhattan ? 2. What did their 
governor do ? 



P L A \ T E R S IN N E W V <J H K . V3 



A weak and a wicked governor. The poor Indians. 



India Company, of which I have tolil you [vcr.se 5, pai;-e 39] agreed 
to give so nmeh land to men who sliould lead or send a certain 
number of emigrants to settle upon it. Those who received 
lands in this way, were called Patroons^ or patrons. The family 
of one of these Patroons, named Van Rensselaer, yet own large 
tracts of such land in the neighborhood of Albany. 

4. When a new governor, named Van Twiller, came to rule at 
New Amsterdam, it was found that he could be easily persuaded. 
Bad men, no doubt, advised liim to do wrong. He quarreled 
with the settlers in Connecticut, but I do not blame him mnch 
for that, lie did not treat the Indians very well, and in that he 
was wrong. Yet lie was a much better man than Kieft the next 
Cfovcrnor. 

5. Kieft loved money, poAver, and liquor. He loved to quar- 
rel with every body. He made the English in Connecticut, and 
the Swedes on the Delaware, his enemies. He quarreled with 
the Indians all around him, and with his Dutch neighbors in New 
Amsterdam. His conduct soon made the Indians hate him, and 
his own people despise him. 

6. Under some pretense, he made war first upon some Indians 
in New Jersey, and then upon others beyond the Harlem river. 
The people of New Amsterdam did not like these things, be- 
cause their fur-trade with the Indians was lessened, and they 
plainly told the governor so. Kieft was somewhat afraid of the 
people, so he asked the leading men of the city to get together, 
and talk over these aflfairs with him. This was the first Repre- 
sentative Assembly in New Amsterdam. 

v. Some of the people finally agreeing with the governor, he 
resolved to make further war upon the poor Indians. At this 
time a large number of River Indians, pursued by the Mohawks, 
had taken shelter at Iloboken, opposite New Amsterdam. In- 
stead of being the friend of these poor people in their distress, 
Kieft took this opportunity to destroy them. 

8. At the middle of a cold winter's night, Kieft's soldiers 

QtTKSTiONS. — 3. What can you tell about Prt/roons ? 4. What can you tell aliniit Van 
Twiller? H. \Vhat kinrl of a man was Kieft? 0. How did he ofifend the people 5" and 
what was done? 7. What did the governor do? 



74 COLONIES. 



Destruction of Indians. Governor Stuyvesant Conquest of New Sweden. 

crossed the Hudson, attacked the sleeping Indians, and before 
daylight, almost a hundred helpless men, women, and children 
were either killed outright, or w^ere pushed off the high banks 
into the freezing river. It was a cruel act, and the Indians all 
over the country were so angry, that they killed every white 
man they saw, and burned white people's houses everywhere. 

9. This terrible Indian war finally ended. • The white people 
were the strongest, and peace came. Kieft's conduct was so bad 
that the company told him to come home, and they would put 
a better man in his place. With a great deal of property ob- 
tained by wrong-doing, he sailed for Europe. The ship was 
wrecked, the property was lost, and Kieft was drowned. The 
wicked never go unpunished. 

10. Peter Stuyvesant, a brave soldier, became governor of 
New Netherland, in 1641. His kindness and honesty made the 
Indians his friends, and his bravery and justice made him re- 
spected by both the English on the east and the Swedes on the 
west. He ruled the people strongly, but wisely and faithfully. 

11. The Dutch at length became jealous of the Swedes, who 
were rapidly increasing ; and as they were clearly in New Nether- 
land, Stuyvesant was directed to bring them under his power. 
He had built a fort which the Swedes had attacked and taken 
possession of. This was sufficient cause for war, and with six 
hundred men he went to the Delaware, and soon made the 
Swedes acknowledge his power. He was their governor after 
that. 

12. The Swedes being conquered, the Indians reconciled, and 
the English in Connecticut satisfied, Stuyvesant concluded all 
trouble was at an end. But there w^as some at his very door. 
You remember Kieft once asked the leading men to get to- 
gether, [verse 6, page 73], and consult with him. Stuyvesant 
never did so ; and finally the people who wished to be consulted, 
appointed a few good men to assemble and propose certain laws. 

13. Stuyvesant scolded, but the people were firm. They re- 

QuESTiONS. — 8. W'hat wicked thing was done to the Indians ? 9. Wliat happened to 
Kieft? 10. What cf\n you tell of Stuyvesant ? 11. What can you tell about the Dutch 
and Swedes ? 12. How was Stuyvesant mistaken ? 



PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 



New Amsterdam taken by the English, and named New York. 



fused to bo taxed witliout being consulted, and wlien he tlireat- 
cned to punish them, they pUiinly told him that they would will- 
ingly be under English rule, for the sake of enjoying English 
liberty. This was an unpleasant hint. 

14. Soon after that English ships and soldiers came, took 
possession of the fort, and compelled Stuyvesant to give up the 
whole country. That was a sad day for the proud governor, but 




OITY OF NEW TOBK IN 1CG4. 

he could not lu'lp himself. Then he wislied that he had list- 
ened to the people, and made them love Dutch rule better. This 
was in 1664. 

15. King Charles had given New Netherland to his brother 
James, the Duke of York. So its name was changed to that of 
New York, in honor of the Duke. The city was called so too, 
and many things were changed. An English governor ruled ; 
and the people sbon found that they were no better oft'. Taxes 
were greater, and privileges were less. 

16. A few years after this, England and Holland went to war. 
Suddenly many Dutch ships appeared in New York Bay, and the 
English were compelled to give up the city and whole country to 
them. AVhen peace was made, these were given back again, and 
from that time, until it became an independent State, New York 
belonged to the English. 

17. The wicked Andros, who was afterward sent to rule all 
New England, you remember [verse 31, page 67], became gov- 
ernor of New York in 1674. The people, who hated him, grew 
stronger and stronger every day ; and, finally, when he left in 
1683, they procured from the Duke a writing, which was called 
a Charter of Liberties. Then a Representative Assembly was 

QuFSTiONS. — 13. "Wli.it morn can yon tell of Stuyvesant and the pooplo ? 14. ■\\niat 
soon liappened ? l-""). Wliat cliiiniros took place in Ni'w Anistonlam ? V>. What other 
chances soon occurred? 17. What can you tell about the people and government in 
New York? 



76 COLONIES. 



Leisler, the martyr. Political parties in New York. Newspapers. 

regularly cliosen by the people, and popular government was 
established. 

18. When Duke James became King .James, on the death of 
Charles, he refused to let the people have an Assembly, and he 
began to oppress them in various ways. They had resolved 
to defy him, and were on the point of open rebellion, when 
the king was driven from England, and William and Mary be- 
came monarchs, as you remember. [See page 60.] 

19. There was now no royal governor in New York, and the 
people chose Jacob Leisler, a talented merchant and leader of 
their military companies, to rule them. This gave offense to 
many leading men ; and, finally, when a governor was sent, 
Leisler was accused of treason, or doing injury to the govern- 
ment, because he had done as the people wished him to do. 

20. The enemies of Leisler tried to persuade the governor to 
hang him and his son-in-law, Milborne, who was his aid. The 
governor refused. But one day, while he was drunk, after dining 
with one of their enemies, the governor gave his written consent 
to have them hanged, and they were both dead before he became 
sober. The people were very indignant, and Leisler and Mil- 
borne have ever been regarded as martyrs by those who think 
the people have a right to choose their own rulers. 

21. From that time there were two political parties, violently 
opposed to each other, in New York. One took sides with the 
governor, whoever he might be at the time, and the other with 
the people. Those who favored the governor were called Aris- 
tocrats, and those who favored the people were called Dem- 
ocrats. 

22. Each party had a newspaper, and through this, as well as 
in public meetings and the Colonial Assembly, they quarreled 
continually. The Democratic editor published something often- 
sive to the governor, in 1V34, and he was put in prison. The 
best lawyer in America was employed in his favor, and he was 
finally set at liberty, by the decision of those who tried him. 

QtnESTiONS. — 18. "What can you tell about the king and people ? 19. What did the 
people do? 20. What did the enemies of Leisler accomplish ? 21. What can you tell 
of parties in New York ? 22. What can you tell about a newspaper difficulty ? 



P L A N T E US IN M A 11 Y L A N H . 



The freedom of the Press. Civil war in Maryland. 



23. Tliis decision made great rejoicing among the people, and 
tliey gave the lawyer, Mr. Hamilton of Philadelpiiia, a gold box. 
This was considered a great victory, because it established the 1 lib- 
erty of the Press in New York. 

24. From that time until the commencement of the French and 
Lillian war, the history of New York is made u\) chiefly of the 
stories of party quarrels, which you care nothing about, and which 
I take no pleasure in relating. So here, for the present, 1 will 
end the history of the State of New York, and pass on to that of 
another. 



SECTION ly. 

PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 

1. Tlie people at St. Mary's, where, you remember [verse 6, 
page 46], the first settlement in Maryland was made, formed a 
more convenient government, after they had been there six 
years, by choosing a few men to make laws for the whole of 
them. This is called a Representative Government, because a 
few represent the many. Our Government is such a one. 

2. The people of that colony, as well as those of others, had 
some troubles with the Indians, but they did not last long. Then 
they quarreled and fought among themselves. A man named 
Clayborne had traded with the Indians, and made settlements in 
Maryland, before Calvert and his people came, so he claimed to 
have a better right to the country than Lord Baltimore. Many 
of the people thought so, too, and they and those who thought 
otherwise, fought about it. Clayborne's party got the worst of it. 

3. The Maryland Legislature did a good thing in 1649. They 
made a law which allowed the people to worship God as they 
pleased. The Quakers and Churchmen, who were persecuted in 

Qdestioxs.— 2.^. What was tho effect of tho decision ? 24. "SVhat can yon say of the 
history of New York from that time? 1. Wliat can you t.-ll of the coronnient of 
Maryland? '2. What can you tell of troubls then; ? 3.' What did the Legislature do ? 



78 COLONIES. 



Troubles in Maryland. Religious difficulties. 

New England, and the Puritans who were badly used in Virginia, 
went to Maryland to live, and the colony grew very fast. 

4. The troubles in Eno-land at the time when Kinp- Charles was 
beheaded, made trouble in Maryland, also ; for many of the peo- 
ple took sides with the king, and many others with Cromwell, as 
they did in Virginia [page 58], you remember. These parties 
quarreled a great deal, and they were all unhappy for many ypars. 

5. Finally the people of Maryland quarreled about religion. 
The first settlers were Roman Catholics. When the law that 
allowed every body to worship God as he pleased, became known, 
as I have told you, a great many Protestants, as those who were 
not Roman Catholics were called, came there to live. 

6. In 1654 there were more Protestants than Roman Catholics 
in Maryland, and they ungenerously changed the laws, and de- 
prived Roman Catholics of their rights. This led to hot quar- 
rels, and finally to a war that lasted two years. Such a war of 
a people among themselves, is called Civil War. 

7. Lord Baltimore, who owned Maryland by a charter from 
the king, was a Roman Catholic, and the Protestant Legislature 
went so far as to take all power and right away from him, and 
give them to the people. These things made great unhappiness 
in Maryland ; but finally, in 1660, when the dead king's son, 
Charles, became monarch, he gave every thing back to Lord Bal- 
timore ; and for almost thirty years afterward, the colony was 
quite peaceable, and prospered. 

8. All worshiped God as they pleased, in Maryland, and 
every thing was going well, when King James of England was 
driven av/ay to France [page 60], as I have told you. That king 
was a Roman Catholic. The governor of Maryland was also a 
Roman Catholic, and he did not like, at first, to own the Protest- 
ant William and Mary as his sovereigns. 

9. This hesitation made a busy-body, named Coode, tell the 
Protestants that the governor was going to call in the surround- 
ing Lidians to murder them all. They armed themselves, and, 

QxiESTiONS. — 4. What WHS the effect of tronhles in England ? 5. What can vou tell 
of a reliciouR quarrel ? 6. What did the Protfstants do ? 7. What can yon tell about 
Lord Baltimore ? 8. What can you say of the king and the Maryland governor ? 



PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 79 



Rights of Lord Baltimore restored. The Connecticut people. 



led by Coode, tliey took possession of all the public writiiii^s, and 
the government, iind dechired they would have nothing more to 
do with the owner ot" Maryland. 

10. The Protestants ruled the colony, by representatives, until 
1G91, when King AVilliani took matters into his own hands, de- 
clared Maryland to be a royal province, and appointed a governor 
himself. Then the Church of England was made the religion ibr 
all in Maryland, and the Roman Catholics, who settled the coun- 
try, were cruelly deprived of their rights. 

n. In 1716, the rights of Lord Baltimore were restored. lie 
was then dead, and his oldest son was a little baby. The guard- 
ians of the little boy took good care of matters for him till he 
grew to be a man. He and his family owned Maryland, and ap- 
pointed the governors, until 1776, from which time the people 
have chosen their own rulers, for Maryland then became one of 
our States. 



SECTION V. 



PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 

1. I have told you about the settlers or adventurers in the 
Connecticut Valley, and at New Haven, and how they became 
planters. Those of New Haven were disposed to be merchants, 
too, and to send ships to different parts of the world to trade. 
But after losing several of their ships, they concluded it would be 
better to be nothing else but planters. They were a good })eo- 
ple, and made the Bible their only Law-Book. 

2. Stuyvcsant, the soldier-governor of New Netherland, went 
to Hartford, on the Connecticut river, in the year 1650, and in 
friendly talk, settled all of the disputes about lands with the 
planters there. Two years afterward, when England and Holland 

Questions.— 0. What did a bnsy-hody do? 10. "Wliat chantre took plarc in Mary- 
land? 11. Wliat can you tell of Lo'rrl Baltimnro's fnmily? 1. Whatdid the Nuw Haven 
people do? 2. What cau you tell of the Dutch and English? 



80 COLONIES. 



The Connecticut charter. Quarrel with Rhode Island. Governor Andros, 

went to war, the New England people foolishly believed that the 
Dutch in New Netherland wished to fight them, and that they 
had employed the Indians to kill all the white people eastward 
of the Connecticut river. So they prepared to fight the Dutch, 
but they soon found that there was no truth in the foolish story. 

3. When Charles the Second became monarch, the Connecticut 
Valley people asked him for a charter. He refused. Then the Con- 
necticut governor, whose father had been a great friend of the 
dead king, went to England to see Charles about it. The king's 
Mher had given the governor's father a ring. This the governor 
gave to Charles, and he felt so happy that he granted a charter 
to the Connecticut river people, which included Rhode Island 
and the New Haven colony, and extended west to the Pacific 
Ocean. 

4. Rhode Island refused to be thus joined to Connecticut, but 
the New Haven colony agreed to the union, and so, in 1665, the 
real colony of Connecticut was formed, and remained so until it 
became an independent State, more than a hundred years after- 
ward. Rhode Island and Connecticut quarreled about the bound- 
ary line between them, for sixty years. It was a very long 
quarrel. 

5. In the year 1695, Andros, the tyrant, then Governor of 
New York, claimed the right to rule the people of Connecticut, 
and went there to assert it. They soon sent him away ; and for 
a dozen years every thing went on pleasantly and prosperously. 

6. Andros, as I have told you [verse 31, page 67], came over in 
1686, as Governor of all New England, and tried to take away 
the charter from the colonies. Late in autumn he went to 
Hartford, to get the Connecticut charter which King Charles had 
given them. The people treated him politely. They knew his 
errand, and were prepared. 

V. Andros went into the Assembly or Legislature, and told 
them to bring the charter to him. The law-makers talked about 
it a long time, until it became dark and candles were lighted. 

Questions. — ?.. What can you tell about a charter for Connecticut? 4. What can 
you tell about Hhode Island and Connecticut? 5. What can you tell of Andros? 6. 
What did he afterward try to do ? 



P L A N T E U S IN CO N N K L' T 1 C U T 



81 



Andros and the Connecticut charter. 



The charter preserved. 



Tlieii the charter, uieely packed in a long- lualio.ii^any box, \v:!> 
brouulit and laid upon the table. Just as Andros stepped lui- 
ward to take it, the lights were all put out. 




ANUBOB AND THE CUABTEB OF CONNKCTICUT. 

8. AVhen the candles were again lighted, the charter could not 
be found. A plan had been laid to keep it from Andros. In the 
darkness, Captain AVadsworth snatched it up, ran some distance 
into a field, and hid it in the hollow trunk of an old oak-tree. 
There it remained until Andros was driven away from New En- 
o-land, when it was broun;ht out. 

QcKSTiONS.— " What can you tell about Andros and the Connecticut charter ? S. IIow 
was Andros outwitted ? 

6 



82 



COLONIES. 



The charter oak. 



Governor Fletcher and Captain Wadsworth. 




9. That venerable and venerated tree 
stood in the city of Hartford, one hun- 
dred and sixty-nine years afterward. 
On a very stormy night in August, 
1856, it was blown down, and now it 
has passed away forever. It was known 
by the name of The Charter Oak, 
^ 10. Again the people of Connecti- 
THE cHAETEE OAK. cut showed thclr bravery and love of 

freedom. Governor Fletcher, of New York, claimed the right to 
rule in Connecticut. The people there refused to obey him. He 
went to Hartford, called out the militia, and commenced reading 
a paper w^hich gave him the right. That same Captain Wads- 
worth who hid the charter, now commanded the militia, and he 
ordered the drums to be beaten. " Silence," said the governor, 
angrily. The drummers stopped, and he began to read. "Play," 
said Wadsworth to the drummers. " Silence !" shouted the gov- 
ernor. Wadsworth then stepped in front of him and said, " Sir, if 
they are again interrupted, I '11 make the sun shine through you 
in a moment !" The frightened governor put the paper in his 
pocket, and went back to New York, very much out of patience 
i can assure you. 

11. From that time until the French and Indian war, when 
there were one hundred thousand people in Connecticut, the 
Planters there shared in all the labors and expenses of the con- 
flicts that occurred. They were also very prosperous. 



SECTION VI. 

PLANTERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 

1. I have told you how Roger Williams was driven from Mas- 
sachusetts, and became the founder of Rhode Island. Those who 



Qttestions. — 9. What can you tell about the Charter Oak? 10. Tell the story of 
Governor Fletcher and the Connecticut people. 



PLANTERS IN N K W J E K S E Y . 83 



The Rhode Island charter. Newport. Sale of New Jersey. 



drove liim away soon became jealous of liiiu, and afraid of his free 
opinions; and it was claimed that "Williams's Narraganset IMant- 
ations," as they called Rhode Island, belonged to Massacliusetts. 

2. The charter that Williams obtained in 1643, was pro- 
nounced, in 1652, to be good by the Legislature of England, 
called the Long Parliament, and jNIassacliusetts then gave up its 
claim. But there was a dispute about the boundary line between 
Rhode Island and Massachusetts, for almost a hundred years. It 
was settled in 1741. 

3. Roger Williams was chosen the first governor of the Prov- 
idence and Rhode Island Plantations, in 1653, and the colony 
prospered greatly, for every one was free. Ten years afterward 
Charles the Second gave them another charter, which Andros 
took away. It w^as afterward restored, and under it the people 
lived one hundred and fifty-seven years. 

4. Newport soon became a thriving town; and when, in 1732, 
Dr. Pranklin's brother commenced pi-inting there, it contained 
five thousand inhabitants. There John Smibert, the first man 
who painted good portraits in America, lived for some time. 
The colony always bore its share in wars until the French and 
Indian contest, of which I shall soon tell yon. 



SECTION VII. 

PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY. 

1. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and was in- 
cluded in the gift [page 75] which Charles the Second made to 
his brother James, the Duke of York. The same year when the 
English took possession of New Netherland, the Dutch sold New 
Jersey to two noblemen, named Berkeley and Carteret. 

Questions.— 1. "UTiat can you tell of Jio'^or "Williams and others? 2. ^^^lat ean you 
tell of Xlie claim of Massachusetts to Rhode Island? .'?. What can yon tell of the pro- 
jjress of Rhode Island? 4. What can you tell about Newport? 1. What can you tell 
about New Jersey? 



8-4 COLONIES. 



Liberality of the owners of New Jersey. Trouble with the settlers. The Quakers. 

2. These noblemen, anxious to have the country settled, offered 
the land without rent or taxes, for five years. This liberality, 
and the fine climate, caused many planters to go there, and farms 
were seen in all directions. The people first met to make laws, 
in 1668. 

3. Every thing went on smoothly during the five years ; but 
then, when the owners asked for a rent of only a half-penny an 
acre, the people grumbled, and declared they would not pay it. 
They quarreled with the owners for two years, and then drove 
away the governor they had appointed, and chose one themselves. 

4. The owners were about to compel the people to pay the 
rents, when the Dutch, as I have told you [verse 16, page 75] took 
possession of the whole country again. When it went back to 
the English, new regulations w^ere made, and the western half of 
New Jersey was bought by a Quaker, as a place for his friends in 
England and elsewhere, to settle and have peace. It afterward 
went into the hands of AViliiain Penn and others, and the prov- 
ince was divided into East and West Jersey. 

5. More than four hundred Quakers came from England and 
settled in West Jersey, in 1677. They lived peaceably together, 
as Quakers always do, and prospered. Andros, the tyrant, tried 
to rule them, but they would have nothing to do with him ; 
and, in 1681, the first Legislature of West Jersey met at Salem, 
and made some excellent laws. 

6. After awhile the Quakers bought East Jersey also; and 
Thomas Barclay, who wrote a large book about his people, was 
made governor. Every thing was going on well, when the Duke 
of York became King James, and the charters were taken away 
from both the Jerseys. 

7. Now all was confusion, and remained so for several years 
after King James was driven away to France. Finally, in 1702, 
the Jerseys were united and made into a royal province, under 
Lord Cornbury, a bad man who was the governor of New York. 
Thirty-six years afterward. New Jersey was made independent of 

Questions. — 2. What can you tell of a liberal offer ? 3. How did the people behave ? 
4 "What changes took place? 5. What can you tell of Quaker settlers in West Jersey ? 
6. What of them in East Jersey ? 7. What changes again took place ? 



I' L A N T E U S IN P E N N S V L V A N 1 A . 85 



The character of William Penn. Founding of Philadelphia. 

New York, and roinaiiuMl so. Lewis Morris was its first gov- 
ernor. It became an independent State in 1*770. 



SECTION VIII 



PLANTERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 

1. I liavc told you that William I'enii joined the territory of 
Delaware to ]*ennsylvania in 1082. Then the colony of Tenn- 
sylvania lairly commenced, and a great many Planters came. 

2. I'emi was a just man, and treated the Indians so well that 
they loved him, and called 'him "Good Father l*enn." lie 
bought their lands instead of taking tliem without leave ; and 
lie told them that he and his people wished to live with them as 
brothers. 

" Thou'lt find,"' said the Quaker, '"in mo and mine, * 
But friends and brutliers to tlice and to thine ; 
Who abuse no power, and admit no line 
'Twixt the red man and tlie wliite. 

"And bright was the spot where the Quaker came 
To leave his hat, his drub and his name, 
That will sweetly sound from the trump of Fame, 
Till its final blast shall die." 

3. In the autumn of 1G82, Penn laid out the city of Phila- 
delphia. That word means " City of Brotherly Love," A\ithin 
a year, almost one hundred houses were built, and every day the 
Indians came with wild fowls and the flesh of deer, to present to 
Good Father Penn. Never was a State blest witli a better be- 
ginning; and, as long as the Quakers ruled Pennsylvania, peace 
and prosperity prevailed there. 

Questions. —1. "What wns dnno in ir.S-2? ?. \MiHt can you tell about William 
Penn ? 3. What can you tell of IViui nud Philadelphia ? 



86 C O L O N 1 E 1 



Penn's kindness to the Planters. His visit to America. His death. 

4. lu 1683, Penn called the representatives of the people to- 
gether, and gave them a " Charter of Liberties." It was so very 
just, that all were made happy. It was agreed that all might 
worship God as they pleased ; and to the people he gave the 
privilege of choosing their own rulers. So they were a perfectly 
free people, as we now are. 

5. Penn returned to England, and soon afterward King James 
was driven away to France. He and Penn had always been 
good friends, and because the Quaker Avould not speak harshly 
about the king, he was suspected of behig an enemy to the new 
monarch. He was put in jail, and Pennsylvania was taken 
from him, and made a royal province under the control of the 
Governor of New York. 

6. Not long afterward Penn was let out of prison, for it was 
found that he was a friend of William and Mary. Pennsylvania 
was given back to him, and he came over to America in 1699, to 
look after his affairs. 

7. The people asked Penn for a more liberal charter, and he 
granted it in 1701. The people of Delaware now asked him to 
let them have a Legislature of their own, and he granted that 
too. From that time, until the War for Independence in 1776, 
Pennsylvania and Delaware were under one governor, but had 
distinct Legislatures. 

8. Soon after making these arrangements, William Penn re- 
turned to England. He never came to America again, for his 
health failed, and he died in 1718, leaving Pennsylvania to his 
three sons. These and their heirs owned the province until 
1776, when it was purchased by the people for more than .half 
a million of dollars. 

Questions.— 4. "Wliat did Penn do for the people? 5. What happened to Penn in 
• England? 6. What was the result? 7. What more can you say of Penn and his 
family? 8. What can you tell of Pennsylvania and Delaware? 



PLANTERS IN THE C A U O L 1 N A 8 . 87 



The proposed government for North Carolina. Troublea with the Planters. 



SECTION IX. 

PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 

1. The owners of the Carolinas, knowing tliat they possessed a 
very beautiful country, and that a great many Planters were 
going there, thought it would be fine to make a government for 
it, like that of England, with all sorts of grand people, except a 
king. So they employed two or three learned men to write a 
Constitution for the purpose. 

2. At first, the Planters in the Carolinas laughed at the idea 
of having tine gentlemen who would do nothing, with their fine 
houses, and horses, and carriages, and servants, in the woods of 
America ! And when they found that the owners were in earn- 
est, the strong and industrious Planters told them plainly that 
they would have no such government. 

3. There was a long quarrel about it, and finally the owners 
were compelled to give up their grand scheme. Then they tried 
to get money from the Planters, by making them pay so much 
for every thing that came in ships, and in other ways. The peo- 
ple got very angry at last, drove the governor and other ofticers 
away, and for two years they managed their own afi"airs. 

4. When these quarrels were settled, a very mean man, named 
Seth Sothel, who loved money more than any thing else, came to 
govern the Carolinas. He cheated every body. After being 
there six years, he left, just as the people were going to put him 
on a ship, and send him to England. Then some better govern- 
ors came, but none made the people so happy and prosperous as 
the good Quaker governor, John Archdale. 

o. These troubles happened in the northern part of the Caro- 
linas. At the same time, the Planters in the southern part were 
prospering, and were rapidly increasing. They formed a Lcgis- 

Qtjkstions.— 1. What did the owners of the Carolinas wish to do? 2. What did the 
Planters think of thoir schenin? .S. What can yon tell ahoiit the owners and the Plant- 
ers ? 4. What can you tell of Sothel and others ? 5. What was done in South Carolina ? 



88 COLONIES 



The people of South Carolina. Trouhles with the governor. John Archdale. 

latiire in 16V4, but there was such a mixture of people, that they 
did not agree very well. There were English, Scotch, Irish, and 
Dutch, Protestants and Roman Catholics, and they disputed 
continually. 

G. But when, in 1680, the Indians attacked the settlements, 
they all miited for defense, and forgot their quarrels, while they 
conquered the Indians. That same year, the city of Charleston 
was laid out, and it soon became a flourishing village. The 
Planters continually increased, and many Avent up the Santee and 
Edisto rivers, where they cultivated fine farms. 

V. Many Huguenots came from France to settle there, and 
have peace. The English disliked the French, and would not 
allow them to take any part in making laws, or in other manage- 
ment of aftairs. The French people were treated so for about ten 
years, when the English, finding them better than they ex- 
pected, began to love and respect them, and then gave them all 
the privileges of citizens. 

8. Like their more northern friends, the Planters in the south 
refused to have any thing to do with the grand movement pre- 
pared by the owners. They quarreled with the governor, drove 
him away, and took public matters into their own hands. This 
happened in the year 1690. 

9. In the midst of this trouble, Seth Sothcl came there, and 
the people foolishly allowed him to be their governor. He rob- 
bed and cheated them, as he did the people of the northern 
colony, and at length they drove him away. After that they 
Avould have no other governor from the owners, till the good 
Quaker, Archdale, came to rule both Carolinas, in 1695. 

10. The Planters had peace and prosperity w^hile Archdale 
remained, which w^as not a great while. From the close of his 
time, the histories of the two Carolinas are quite distinct, although 
the provinces were not separated until 1V29. 

QuiSTioxs.— ('. "Wlia^ can von toll nbout thf In.lians and the Planters? 7. How were 
Fronoli p'Oj'le treatfd tliereV 8. 0. What can you tell about the gOTernment of South 
Carolina ? 10. What can you Bay of Archdale ? 



PLANTERS IN THE C A R O L I N A S . 89 

Tho white people and the Indians. The Spaniards at St Augustine. 

NORTH CAROLINA. 

11. At the beginning of the year 1700, Planters were culti- 
vating lands in North Carolina from the sea-shore to the Yadkin 
river. The Indians were dying rapidly. Many had gone further 
into the forests, and the people of different countries were coming 
to occupy their lands. 

12. For several years all was peaceful, and the Planters no 
longer dreaded the Indians, when a terrible calamity befell them. 
The Tuscarora Indians were yet quite strong, and they persuaded 
the broken Indian families in that region to join them in killing 
all the white people, in 1711. In one night they murdered one 
hundred and thirty (^ermans; and for three days they destroyed 
the people, and plundered and burned their buildings, in all direc- 
tions. 

13. The people of South Carolina came to liel]) their neigh- 
bors. The Indians were driven back, but the war contiiuied 
more than a year. Finally, in the spring of 1713, eight hundred 
Tuscaroras were made prisoners, and the rest fled north and 
joined their brethren, ttie Five Nations, in New York. Then was 
I'ormed the union of the Six Nations, of which I have told 3"0U 
on page 12. 

south CAROLINA. 

14. The Spaniards at St. iVugustine, in Florida, became trou- 
blesome, and in 1702 the governor of South Carolina prepared 
twelve hundred soldiers to go there and attack them. Half of 
these were white people, and half of them were friendly Indians. 

15. Some of these soldiers went by land, and some by water. 
They did not succeed in driving the Spaniards away from St. 
Augustine, as they expected to, and they went home disappointed. 
This afftiir cost the Planters of South Carolina many thousand 
dollars. They had very little gold and silver, so they made paper 

QuESTioxs.— 11. Wii.it was tho condition of North ('arnlina in ITOft? 12. VTl^ni ran 
you toll of !in Indian mar.Kicro? 1.".. What about an Indian war/ and hnvr did it end? 
i t. What can yon tell about the Spaniards in Florida .•' 15. What did the CaroliaLins 
do ? 



90 COLONIES. 



Troubles in South Carolina. An Indian war. 

money for tlie first time — sucli as we use — to pay the expenses 
with. 

16. The next year, the governor and some soldiers marched 
against the Indians in Georgia and Florida, who were friends of 
the Spaniards. They took several hundred of them prisoners, 
and desolated their country. 

17. Soon after this, another governor of South Carolina tried 
to make all the people w^orship God according to the forms of the 
English Church. Those who would not, were persecuted. This 
made a great many people uneasy, and disputes continued a long 
while. The Churchmen had to give up, at last, and the people 
were allowed to think and act about religion as they pleased. 

18. A greater trouble appeared in 1706. The angry Span- 
iards sent many soldiers, in several French and Spanish ships, to 
attack Charleston and take possession of the country. The ships 
came into Charleston harbor, and eight hundred soldiers landed. 
The South Carolinians were ready to meet them. They soon 
drove them all to their ships, and took one of the French vessels. 

19. A still darker trouble appeared a few years later. Several 
Indian tribes joined for the purpose of killing all of the white 
people in South Carolina, in the spring of 1715. In this great 
band there were full six thousand warriors. They commenced so 
secretly that one hundred people had been murdered in the back 
settlements before the news reached Charleston. 

20. The governor of South Carolina acted promptly. With 
twelve hundred men, he marched against the Indians. After 
several hard fights, he drove them far back into the w^ilderness, 
and killed a great many. The Indians were dreadfully fright- 
ened ; and believing the white people to be such mighty war- 
riors that they could not be conquered, they let them alone after 
that. 

21. The people of South Carolina were now heartily tired of 
proud and money-loving governors. The owners, or Proprietaries^ 
had never spent a dollar in helping them build up a State, or for 

QTJESTION8.— IG. What was done to the Indians? 17. Wliat other trouble occurred 
in South Carolina ? IS. What trouble did the Carolinians have in 170G ? 19. Wliat 
further trouble a few years afterward ? '20. What can you tell about an Indian war ? 



PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 01 

Division of the Carolinas. Georgia. Oglethorpe and the Spaniards. 



pjiyinc; the expenses of Indian wars. They had made the I'Linters 
pay their rents pnnctually, and in every way aeted ungenerously 
toward tlicni. At hist the Phanters asked the kino; to take the 
country into liis own liands. lie did so, and South Carolina be- 
came a royal province in 1720. 

22. The people of North Carolina v>-ere just as tired of their 
governors, too, and talked of taking matters into their own 
liands, wlien the king bought the territory in 1*729, and it be- 
came a royal province. The two Carolinas were thus separated. 
But the people were not much better off under the royal gov- 
ernors, and with these they were continually disputing, until they 
became independent in 1776. 



SECTION X. 

THE PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 

1. The town of Savannah, laid out by Oglethorpe, was upon a 
high bluff, beautifully shaded with palmeto and other evergreen 
trees. It grew rapidly ; and within eight years, full twenty-five 
hundred people had come to Georgia, from Europe. Quite a 
larore number of these were German and Swiss families. There 
were also many lazy people among the immigrants ; and, as the 
climate was very hot in summer, very little work was done in the 
fields. So the colony did not, prosper. 

2. Oglethorpe was wide awake. He knew the Spaniards at 
St. Augustine would soon become jealous of his colony. Being 
in England in 1736, he persuaded three hundred tall and stout 
Scotch Highland soldiers to come over with him. With these 
he thought he might defy the Spaniards. 

3. A great soldier of the cross, as gospel ministers are some- 

QtTF.STroNS. — 21. What brought about a change in South Carolina? and how? 22. 
What was done in both Carolinas ? 1. What can you tell about the Georgia colony? 2. 
What can you tell about Oglethorpe ? 



92 COLONIES. 



Preparations to fight the Spaniards. Story about a French deserter, 

times called, came with him at the same time, to preach to 
the Indians and persuade the planters to be better people. It 
was John Wesley, the first great Methodist. But the people 
cared very little for what he said. Then the great preacher, 
George Whitefield, came, and tried to do them good in many 
ways, but he labored almost in vain. Oglethorpe felt dis- 
couraged, for he well knew that without industry and goodness, 
his colony would not thrive. 

4. As Oglethorpe expected, the Spaniards soon began to show 
their jealousy. So he built some forts in the lower part of 
Georgia. This made the Spaniards very angry, and they told 
Oglethorpe that he and all the English must leave the country 
below the Savannah river, or they would drive them out. 

5. Oglethorpe was not alarmed, but he went to England and 
got six hundred more good soldiers. Just then war broke out 
between England and Spain, and Oglethorpe concluded not to 
wait for the Spaniards to come against him, but he marched 
against them, with his own troops, and some South Carolinians 
and Indians. He had almost reached St. Augustine, when sick- 
ness and want of food compelled him to go back to Savannah. 

6. Two or three years afterward, the Spaniards, Avith many 
vessels and soldiers, came to invade Georgia, and drive the 
Planters away. Oglethorpe was prepared for them, and in the 
lower part of Georgia, and upon an island near there, the En- 
glish and Spanish soldiers came very near having hard battles. 

7. One day, when Oglethorpe was preparing to go secretly 
around and attack the Spaniards, a Frenchman in his army ran 
away and told the enemy all about it. Oglethorpe laid a plan to 
punish the runaway and trick the Spaniards. 

8. He wrote a letter to the Frenchman, telling him that a 
British fleet was near St. Augustine, and also spoke about his 
doing all he could for the English, in the Spanish camp. Then 
he gave a young Spaniard, who was his prisoner, some money 
and told him to carry the letter to the Frenchman. Instead of 

QxjESTioxs. — 3. A\niat ahout p;oofl men in Georgia? 4. What offended the Spaniards? 
and what was done? 5. What did Oglethorpe do? 6. What did the Spaniards do? 7. 
What dia a Frenchman do ? 8. What storv can vou tell about the Frenchman ■; 



T H E F K E X C H A N I) INDIAN W A U. 93 



The Spaniards deceived. Prosperity of Georgia. The strife for power. 

that 1k' carried it to tlie Spanish commander. That was just 
^vhat Oglethoi-pc wanted. The Frenchman was arrested as a 
spy, and the Spaniards were dreadfully alarmed at the idea of a 
British fleet being near St Augustine. 

9. Just then some Carolina vessels appeared. The Spaniards 
thought they were the English fleet. They resolved to attack 
one of Oglethorpe's forts, and then go to St. Augustine as quick 
as possible. On the march Oglethorpe attacked them, and so 
many Spaniards were killed that the spot is yet known as Bloody 
Marsh. So Georgia was saved. 

10. Oglethorpe went to England in 1*743, and never returned 
to America. That year a sort of government was formed in 
Georgia, but the colony did not prosper. African slaves were not 
allowed there as in the Carolinas and Virginia. The Planters did 
not own the land they cultivated, and they were not allowed to 
traffic with the Indians nor trade, in ships, with the people of the 
West India islands. On these accounts, there was very little 
cause for the people to be industrious and improve the lands. 

11. Finally a happy change came. The king took possession 
of Georgia in 1752, and from that time until our War for Inde- 
pendence, it remained a royal province. The people might now 
own their lands, traffic with the Indians, trade in ships, and 
manage to employ negroes to till the ground. From that time 
Georgia began to thrive wonderfully, and it has always been one 
of the most enterprising of the southern States. 



SECTION XI. 



THE STRIFE FOR POWDER ; OR, THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 

1. I have already told you of the wars in which the French 
and Indians fought the English in America. These were called, 
you remember, King William's war. Queen Anne's war, and 

Questions — 0. Wliat can you toll obont a batUe botwoen the F.nplish and Spaniards? 
10. What chanfjfi took place '? Why did the colony not prosper ? 1 1. What happy chanpo 
occurred? 1. What were the wars between the French and English in America called ? 



94 COLONIES. 



The French and English in the Ohio country. 



King George's war. The quarrels that brought on these wars 
were about matters in Europe. 

2. The war I am now going to tell you about, began in a quar- 
rel about the boundary line between the English and French in 
,he Ohio country. At that time there were about one hundred 
thousand French people in America, and ten times as many peo- 
ple in the English colonies. • 

3. The French were great traffickers with the Indians, all over 
the country west of the Alleghany mountains, from Lake Erie to 
New Orleans, and they built a great many forts in the wilderness. 
This made the English jealous. 

4. After awhile, some English people, by permission of King 
George of England, went into the Ohio country, and commenced 
marking out land upon which to settle. The French told them 
that they had no business there, for the country belonged to the 
King of France. So they quarreled about it, when, in fact, the 
country belonged to the Indians. One smart old Indian, who 
heard the quarrel, said, " You English claim all one side of the 
river, and you French all the other side ; where does the Indians' 
land lay ?" They could not answer. 

5. The French had soldiers there, and, with these, they caught 
some of the English and put them in prison, and drove the re- 
mainder away. Dinwiddie, the Governor of Virginia, whose rule 
extended over a part of that country, now thought it high time 
for him to take up the quarrel. So he sent a young man, named 
George Washing-ton, to ask the French commander what he 
meant by such conduct. 

6. Young Washington, who afterward became the greatest 
man in America, was prudent and brave, and could be relied on. 
In cold weather, he traveled through the woods and over rivers, 
with ice and snow everywhere, full four hundred miles, before he 
found the French commander. He had a long and polite talk 
with him, and carried a letter back to Governor Dinwiddie, which 
was not very satisfactory. 

Qttestions. — 1. How Aid the French and Indian war commence ? 3. What can you 
tell of the French ? 4. What can you tell of events in the Ohio country ? 5. WTiat did 
the French and the Virginia governor do ? 6. What can you tell about Washington ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 95 

Expedition against the French. Battle at Fort Necessity. Congress at Albany. 

I. The Frcncli captain jravc Dinwiddie to imdcrstaiid, that lie 
had a right to be in the Ohio country witli his soldiers, and that 
he should stay as long as he pleased. Dinwiddie then mustered 
the Virginia soldiers, and sent them to drive the French away. 
lie made young Washington a major, and gave him the com- 
mand of the first body of troops that went against the Frencli. 

8. While these things were taking place, the English com- 
menced building a fort where the city of Pittsburg now is. The 
French drove them away, finished the fort, and called it Du 
Quesnc, which was the name of the Governor of Canada. This is 
pronounced Du Kane. 

9. Washington marched rapidly forward ; but hearing that a 
large number of French soldiers were coming to meet him, he 
went back a little way, and built a fort, which he named Neces- 
sity. At that time. Colonel Fry, who commanded all the troops, 
died, and Washington became the chief leader. 

10. The French attacked Fort Necessity; and after fighting 
ten hours, Washington and his soldiers were compelled to give 
up, and became prisoners. The next day the French commander 
let them all go, and they returned to Virginia. 

II. In the summer of 1754, a number of men, appointed by 
several colonics for the purpose, met at Albany, in New York, to 
consider how they should proceed to keep the French back. 
They first made a covenant of peace with the strong Six Nations, 
und then they agreed upon a plan made by Dr. Franklin, by 
which the colonies should all be united as one, as our States now 
are. Many of the people, as well as the English Government, did 
not like it, and the colonies were not united until twenty years 
afterward. 

12. Excited by the French, the Indians now commenced mur- 
derinor white families on the frontiers of New England and other 
places, and the English saw no better way than to make a reg- 
ular war upon the French. 

QrESTiONB. — 7. What did Governor Dinwiddie do? and why? S. What happened 
where Pittsburg is? 0. What can you tell of Washington's expedition? 10. What 
about a battle? 11. What was done at Albany in 1754? 12. What happened in New 
England ? 



06 COLONIES. 



Troops from Great Britain. War in Acadie. Braddock's defeat and death. 

13. The English Government agreed to help the colonists; and 
in February, 1755, Edward Braddock, a great Irish soldier, came 
to America, with troops, and took the chief command. He met 
the governors of several colonies at Alexandria, in Virginia, and 
they arranged a plan of operations, or 

THE CAMPAIGN OF 1755. 

14. Three separate armies were to be mustered. One was to 
march against the French at Fort Du Quesne ; another against 
French forts near each end of Lake Ontario ; and a third against 
strong forts on Lake Champlain. 

15. Already a fourth expedition had been arranged to drive 
the French out of Acadie, or Nova Scotia. Three thousand men 
sailed from Boston for the purpose. They took the French forts, 
and then cruelly drove the poor and innocent inhabitants to the 
woods, destroyed all their crops, and carried many away in ships. 
In one month a happy people were made the most wretched of 
any on the earth. How dreadful is war ! 

16. With two thousand men, Braddock marched from the 
Potomac river, toward Fort Du Quesne, having Washington for 
his aid. Braddock was a proud man, and would not listen to the 
advice of young Washington, concerning the best way to be pre- 
pared for the Indians. He marched proudly on, when, just at 
noon, on a hot day in July, a shower of -bullets and arrows came 
from the woods around him. 

17. A dreadful battle now commenced. There were a thou- 
sand dusky warriors concealed in the woods. For three long 
hours the fight continued ; and every officer who rode a horse, 
except Washington, was killed or wounded. The dead bodies 
of the white people covered the ground ; and finally Braddock 
was shot, after having several horses killed under him. 

18. Washington now took command. God had preserved him 
for greater deeds in after years. An Indian warrior declared that 

Questions. —IB. "S\Tiat was done in 1755 ? 14. What was the plan of the campaign for 
1755 ? 15. WTiat occurred in the East ? 16. What can you tell about Braddock '{ 17. 
What can you tell of a battle? 



THE F K E N C 11 AND INDIAN W A U , 



07 



The presci-vation of Washington. 



Burial of Braddock. 



lie had fifteen good shots at him, but could not hit him. lie 
tried no more, for he knew the Good Spirit protected him. Un~ 
der Washington's directions, the troops retreated, and the Indians 
did not follow. 




BUKIAL OF BEADDOCK. 



19. Braddock was carried from the field and soon died. He 
was buried in the woods by torch-light ; and on the margin of 
the frave, with sorrowinor officers around him, AVashino;ton read 
the solemn funeral service of the Church of England. Then all 
the troops went back to their homes. 



QuF.STiONS. — 18. Wliat can you tell of "Washington 
Braddock ? 

7 



19. "What about the burial of 



98 COLONIES. 



Operations in Northern New York. Battle at Lake George. Fort William Henry. 

20. Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, commanded the troops 
that were to march against the French forts on Lake Ontario. 
He did not succeed in reaching them. He went to Oswego, but 
storms on the lake, and sickness in his camp, prevented his going 
further. So he commenced building a fort there, and, leaving a 
few troops to take care of it, he marched back to Albany with 
the remainder. 

21. The troops intended for Lake Cham plain were commanded 
by an Indian agent among the Mohawks, named William John- 
son. About six thousand of them were collected at Fort Ed- 
ward, under General Lyman ; and when General Johnson arrived 
there, he led nearly all of them to the head of Lake George, 
and formed a camp, in September. 

22. Indian scouts now informed Johnson that Dieskau, the 
French commander, was coming with many Canadians and Indi- 
ans to attack him. He sent Colonel Williams, with a party of 
white soldiers and Mohawk Indians, to meet him. They were 
assailed and beaten by Dieskau, who then marched rapidly for- 
ward to attack Johnson's camp. 

23. Johnson had two cannons, upon a pile of logs and brush, 
which the French and Indians knew nothing about. When they 
came rushing forward, these were fired. Many of the enemy 
were killed, and the remainder, dreadfully frightened, fled to 
the woods, and Johnson won the battle. Dieskau was badly 
wounded, and died some time afterward. 

24. General Johnson w^as told that the French w^ere very strong 
at Crown Point and Ticondoroga, on Lake Champlain, and con- 
cluded not to go there. He built a fort where his camp was, and 
called it WiUiam Henry. He then left some troops there and at 
Fort Edward, and with the rest of his army marched back to 
Albany in October. Thus ended the campaign of 1755. 

25. There was now a regular war between the English and 
French in America. As there appeared no prospect of the quar- 

QiTESTioxs.— 20. WTiat can you tell about ShirlRy? 21. What can you tell about 

William Johnson? 22. What can you tell of a battle near Lake George? 23. What 

can you tell of another battle ? 24. What did General Johnson then do ? 25. What 
now occurred ? 



THE F K K N C li AND INDIAN WAR. 



CM) 



Campaign of 1776. 



Lord Loudon. 



Capture of Oswego. 



rel being settled soon, preparations were made on both sides of 

the Atlantic, tor 



THE C A M V A 1 G N OF 



6. 



.,-i<lS&v' 




AUEHCEOMUIE. 



20. Lord Loudoun, a very indolent 
man, was appointed chief commander 
of all the troops, but he did not come 
to America until late in the summer, 
(jcneral xVbercrombie, a great soldier, 
came in his place, in June, with a large 
body of troops from England and Ire- 
land. England and France had then 
declared war against each other, and the 
battles were nearly all to be fought in 
America. 

27. The plan of this campaign was similar to that of the last. 
Fort Du Quesnc, and the forts on Lakes Ontario and Champlain 
were to be attacked. ^Mien Abercrombie arrived, there were 
seven thousand troops at Albany, ready to march against the 
French on Lake Champlain. On account of some foolish diffi- 
culties they did not start until August, and then that great 
French soldier. General Montcalm, was well prepared to fight. 

28. Early in August, Montcalm, with five thousand Frenchmen, 
Canadians, and Indians, went up Lake Ontario, and after a pretty 
hard battle, took the forts at Oswego away fi-om the English. 
They also made fourteen hundred of them prisoners, and took 
from them many cannons, and vessels in the harbor. 

29. The loss of Oswego was very disheartening. Loudoun was 
alarmed, and he ordered all the other expeditions to be aban- 
doned. Forts William Henry and Edward were made stronger. 
A large number of soldiers were placed in bl(.)ck-houses and 
other small fortifications along the frontiers of Virginia and 
Pennsylvania, under the command of Washington ; and similar 
strong places were made in the Carolinas. 

QcFSTioNS. — 26. WTifit can you tell of Loudoun and Abercrombie? 27. "What can you 
tell of the plan of the campaiirn of 1756? 2S. WHiat occurred at Oswego ? 29. "What 
was then done by Loudoun? and what movements took place ? 



100 COLONIES. 



Indians in Western Pennsylvania. Expedition against Louisburg. 

30. During tlie spring and summer of 1756,1116 Indians killed 
or carried away almost a thousand white people on the western 
frontier of Pennsylvania and Virginia. Hearing that a greater 
portion of these Indians were at Kittaning, their chief town, 
Colonel Armstrong and three hundred soldiers attacked them 
there one night early in September. Their chiefs were killed 
and their town was destroyed. After that they were quiet. So 
ended the campaign of 1756. 

31. It was a pity that the slow, and w^eak-mindedLord Loudoun 
had the chief commaud of the troops, for some greater soldiers 
were ready to do much more than he. The French had got 
possession of Louisburg, and Loudoun resolved to make the cap- 
ture of that fortress the chief business of 

THE CAMPAIGN OF iToT. 

32. Most of the people were disappointed, for they wished to 
have the French driven from Lake Champlain and the Ohio 
country. 

33. Loudoun arrived at Halifax at the close of June, where he 
met a large number of war-ships and five thousand troops, from 
England. He was about to start for Louisburg, when he was 
told that the French had many more men and ships there, than 
he had with him. So he thought it more prudent to leave them 
alone. He returned to New York in August, when he was mor- 
tified and alarmed by the news that Montcalm had been doing a 
great deal of mischief in the north. 

34. Toward the close of July, Montcalm and a large number 
of French, Canadians, and Indians, left Ticonderoga, and attacked 
Fort William Henry at the head of Lake George. The garrison, 
as troops in a fort are called, was commanded by Colonel Monro, 
a very brave oflficer. The chief commander. General AVebb, was 
at Fort Edward, and when Montcalm approached, Monro sent to 
him for help. 

Questions. — 30. What can you tell of Indians in western Pennsylvania? 31. What 
can you say about Loudoun ? 32. How did the people feel? 33. What more can you say 
of Loudoun? 34, What can you tell of an attack upon Fort William Henry? 



THE F K K N C II AND INDIA N \V A R. ] 01 

Capture of Fort William Henry. Indian Massacre. Pitt prime minister. 

35. For six days the brave Monroe refused to give up the fort, 
every day expecting help from Webb. It was not sent, and at 
last he could hold out no longer, and surrendered. Montcalm 
admired Monro's bravery, and promised that he and his troops 
should be used well, and conducted to Fort Edward. 

;3(). Montcalm's intentions were honorable, and lie endeavored 
to fulfill his promises. But his blood-thirsty Indians, two thou- 
sand in number, could not be controlled. Soon after the English 
left the fort, these savages fell upon them, killed a great many, 
l>lundered their baggage, and ehas^ them almost to Fort Ed- 
ward. Then Fort William Henry and all belonging to it were 
destroyed, and Montcalm marched back to Ticonderoga. 

37. This disastrous event ended the campaign of 1757, and 
with it the command of Lord Loudoun in America. Thus far the 
English had lost by the war, chiefly for the want of a good chief 
commander. The Colonists knew this all the ^hile, and felt ir- 
ritated. If they could have chosen their own generals, and car- 
ried on the war themselves, no doubt they would have ended it 
the first year, by driving the French back to Canada. 

38. Yet, whenever money or men were called for, the Colonists 
furnished them cheerfully, even while feeling the injustice of their 
own rulers, and of the English government. By these misfor- 
tunes the pride of the English people was touched, and at last, 
to their great joy, their wishes were gratified by having William 
Pitt, the smartest man in England, made the prime minister, or 
chief manager of public aftairs. He commenced, with great 
energy, preparations for 

THE CAMPAIGN OF 1758. 

30. Pitt appointed General Abercrombie in the place of Lord 
Loudoun. A large number of armed ships were pre})ared, and 
placed under the command of a great war-sailor. Admiral Bos- 
caweii ; and in America every body was determined to do somcr 
thing great this year. 

Qfkstions. — ^5. What can yon tell of Colonel Monro? ^C. Wliat dreadful event oc- 
curred ? 37. What cni you say about the war, so far? 38. How did the Colonists feel? 
and what gratified them ? 39. What preparations were made for the campaign of 175S ? 



102 (,' O L U N 1 E S. 



Campaign of 1758. Operations on Lake George and Champlain. 

40. It was agreed to attack Louisburg, Ticoiideroga, and 
Fort Du Quesiie. Late in May, Boscawen, with forty ships, left 
Halifax. Two great soldiers, Generals Amherst and Wolfe, Avith 
twelve thousand men, w^ent with him, an^ early in June they 
landed near Louisburg. For almost fifty days there was fighting- 
there. Then the French gave way, and five thousand of them 
became prisoners to the English. 

41. "Wliile these things wxre going on in the east. General 
Abercrombie and young Lord Howe were leading almost twenty 
thousand men toward northi^pn New York, to attack Ticonderoga. 
They went down Lake George, in flat-boats, on a beautiful Sab- 
bath in July, and the next morning commenced marching 
through the woods and swamps toward Ticonderoga. Pretty 
soon they were attacked by the French, and Lord Howe was 
killed. 

42. Every body mourned when they heard of the death of 
young Howe. He was so good that they all loved him. Cap- 
tain Schuyler took his body to Albany and put it in a vault. 
Many years afterward his coffin was opened, when behold ! his 
beautiful brown hair had grown very long. 

43. Abercrombie heard that more troops were coming to help 
the French, so he pushed on through the woods, without his can- 
nons, to attack Ticonderoga. But he found it too strong for 
him, and after a hard fight for four hours, and losing almost two 
thousand men, he marched back to Lake George, and finally to 
Albany, leaving the French still in possession of Ticonderoga. 

44. From Lake George, Abercrombie sent Colonel Bradstreet 
and three thousand soldiers to attack the French at Frontenac, 
where Kingston, in Canada, now is. They captured the fort in 
August, and then marching through the woods to the Mohawk 
river, where the village of Rome now stands, they assisted in build- 
ing fort Stanwix. 

45. The army that marched against Fort Du Quesne was com- 
manded by General Forbes. Colonel AVashington was with him. 

QtrESTiONS— 40. What can you tell of the expedition against Louisburg? 41. What 
occurred in northern New York? 42. What can you tell of Lord Howe? 43. What did 
Abercrombie do ? 44. What can you tell about Bradstreet ? 



T II K F R E N C H AND 1 N D I A N W A K . 



IU3 



Capture of Fort Du Quesnc. 



Preparations to invade Canada. 



Forbes, like Loudoun, was a very slow man, and it was late in the 
Autumn before he got over the Alleghany mountains. 

4G. Washington then marched rapidly forward. The French 
at I )u Quesne hoard of his approach, and being gi-eatly alarmed, 
they set tiro to the fort and escaped down the Ohio river in boats. 
The name of Fort Du (^uesne was then changed to Fort Pitt, in 
honor of Engkuurs prime minister. There the city of I^ittsburg 
now stands. 

47. From what I have told you, you perceive that the English 
did do great things this year. They took from the French three 
of their strongest forts, Louisburg, Frontenac, and Du Quesne, and 
fi'jghtonod the Indians so, that they agreed not to fight the En- 
glish any more. The American Planters now began to feel safer, 
though the war was not ended. 

48. The final struggle was now at hand. Pleased with what 
had been done in 1758, Pitt determined to do more in 

THE C A M r A I G X 01' 17 o , 



49. He resolved to send good officers and tr(X)ps on(»ugh to 
conquer all Canada, and thus put au end 
to French power in America. For this 
purpose he appointed General Amherst to 
the command of all the troops in America 
and those to be sent from England. 

50. In the spring of 1759, Amherst 
found twcTity-four thousand troops in 
America, ready to invade Canada. Shi])s 
and soldiers were also sent from England. lokd amueest. 

It was arranged to send one division by the wav of the St. Law- 
rence river, to attack Quebec; another was to drive the French 
from Lake Champlain ; and a third was to attack thom at Fort 
Niagara. 

51. AVhon, on a hot day in July, Amherst appeared before 

Questions. — 45. What can you say ahoiit Forbos? 4r>. J\'hat can you trll of the 
march against Fort Du Quesne ? 47. What had the Enplish done ? 48, 40. What did 
Pirt resolve to do? 50. What can you tell about the plau of the campai^i for 1759? 




104 



COLONIES . 



The French driven from Lake Champlain. Taking of Fort Niagara. Wolfe. 




S OF TICONDEEOGA. 



Ticonderoga, with eleven thousand men, the French, who had 

just heard that an English army, under "Wolfe, was at Quebec, 

fled in haste to 
their fort at 
Crown Point. 
Amherst pur- 
suedthem. They 
were dreadfully 
frightened, took 
to their boats, 
and liedoverthe 
Lake toward 
J Canada. So the 
French were 

driven from Lake Champlain, and never returned. Fort Ticon-- 

deroga was partly destroyed. 

52. Generals Prideaux (pronounced Pre-do) and Johnson 
sailed from Oswego in July, to attack Fort Niagara, at the mouth 
of the Niagara river. Prideaux was killed by the bursting of a 
gun at the first assault, and Johnson took command. For three 
weeks the French held out, when some of their countrymen and 
many southern Indians came to help them. But the English 
conquered them all, and took possession of the fort. 

53. Wolfe, the greatest soldier of them all, was now near 
Quebec, with eight thousand troops, and a large number of battle- 
ships under the command of Admirals 
Holmes and Saunders. Quebec was a 
strong, walled town, a part of it three 
hundred feet above the river St. Law- 
rence. It was a hard city to fight against. 

54. That great French soldier of whom 
I have told you [page 100], General Mont- 
calm, was the commander, and his army 
was in a strong camp along the St. Law- 




GENEEAL WOLFE. 

Questions. — 51 . "What can you tell of Amherst on Lake Champlain ? 62. What oc- 
curred at Niagara? 53. What can you tell of events at Quebec? 54. What can you 
tell of the movements of Wolfe and Montcalm ? 



T HE FRENCH A N I> INDIAN W A R . 105 



Battle on the shore of the St Lawrence. Attack on Quebec. Wolfe wounded. 



rciR'c, from Quebec to tlie Moiitiiioreiici river. Wolfe first landed 
on the island of Orleans, below the eity, to attaek this French 
eainp. lie also took possession of Point Levi, opposite, where 
(General Monckton was stationed. 

55. Early in Jnly, AVolfe formed a camp below the Mont- 
morenci, and a number of Eiin-lish troops crossed from I'oint 
Levi, and attacked the French just above that stream. On the 
beach, in the midst of a terrible thunder-storm and the roar of 
the waters, a hard battle was fought, and full five liundred of the 
English perished. 

50. Week after week now passed away. Wolfe was waiting, 
in vain, for Amherst to come and helj) him. At length, a 
fever laid the great soldier prostrate in his tent. At the 
beginning of September lie called his wisest officers to his bed- 
side, and consulted upon wluit it was best to do. They soon 
decided. 

57. Back of Quebec, and as high above the river, is a level 
spot, called the Plains of Abraham. It was resolved to scale 
these heights, and attack the city on its weakest side. Feeble as 
he was, the brave Wolfe determined to lead the troops. On the 
evening of the 12th of September, they went secretly in their 
boats, and at midnight they were on shore at a ravine that led 
up to the Plains of Abraham. 

58. Montcalm had no suspicion of what the English were 
doing, and you may imagine his surprise when, early in the morn- 
ing, lie saw their scarlet dresses and bright bayonets flashing 
in the sun, upon the Plains of Abraham. He immediately 
marched his whole army across the St. Charles river, and at- 
tacked the English. 

59. A hard battle commenced at ten o'clock. Wolfe led the 
English, as the two armies came together, notwithstanding he 
was ahY'a<ly v.ounded twice. Soon a musket-ball pierced his 
breast, and he fell. He was conveyed to the rear, fointing from 

QrrsTiONS. — TCI. What can you toll of a hattle? Kfi. What can you tell of Wolfe 
n'!.l liis ])laus? fn. What was' now done '? and how can you dcscriho the jjlacos? 5S. 
AMiat can you tell of Montcalm? 59. What can you tell of the battle, and death of 
AVolfi'? 



106 COLONIES, 




Death of "Wolfe and Montcalm. Capture of Quebec. Montreal taken. 

loss of blood. Just tlien lie heard a shout, " They 
run! they run!" "Who run?" asked Wolfe. 
" The French," was the reply. " Then I die con- 
tented," he said, and expired. 

CO. Montcalm was killed at about the same 
time ; and now, in the city of Quebec, one tall 
monument stands in memory of both of them. 
Five days after the battle, Quebec was given over 
to the English. Fighting then ended for the 
season, but Canada was not yet conquered. That 
''"IvrMjNTCArM."''' event was accomplished in 

THE CAMPAIGN OF 1760. 

61. In the spring of 1760 the French made eftbrts to get Que- 
bec back again. But they failed ; and their arm}" was compelled 
to leave that neighborhood and flee to Montreal. That was now 
tlie last strong place held by the French in Canada. 

62. General Amherst made great preparations during the sum- 
mer, and, early in September, three English armies appeared 
before the doomed city of Montreal. Amherst came down the 
St. Lawrence with ten thousand troops and a thousand Indian 
warriors, and was met the same day by General Murray, from 
Quebec, with four thousand men. The next day Colonel Hav- 
iland arrived from Crown Point, with three thousand troops. 

63. The French commander now saw that all was lost. He 
gave up the city and all Canada, on the 8th of September, and 
General Gage, of whom I shall tell you more, was made gov- 
ernor. So the Fi'cnch and Indian war ended in America, but all 
was not settled, until a treaty, or bargain, was made at Paris, in 
1763. 

64. Frenchmen kept the Indians at the South very restless. 
In the spring of 1760, some Chcrokees having been injured by 
some white people, the whole nation commenced a bloody war- 

QuESTiONS — 60. Wliat more can you say about "Wolfe and Montcalm? "What was 
accomplished? 61. What can you tell about the French? 02. "What occurred at Mon- 
treal? 63. What lurllier occurred at Montreal? 



T II E K U K N (,' n A N 1) I X I) 1 A N VV A K. I !)' 



Pontiac's war. Death of Pontiac. Close of French and Indian war. 



fare upon the frontiers of \'irginia and the Carolinas. This con- 
tinued for more tlian a year. I''inally the Cherokee vil!nn;cs were 
destroyed, and many of the warriors were killed by a small En- 
glish army, and their power was broken forever. 

05. Soon after this, J\intiac, an Ottawa chief, iiiduced several 
of the north-western tribes to join in endeavors to drive the 
white people from their country. Pontiac was one of the great- 
est Indians ever known. Like King Philip, he saw the lands of 
his people passing into the hands of tlie English, and in despair, 
he kindled the war. It was terrible for a time, but the Indians 
were finally conquered. 

GO. Pontiac fled to the country of tlie Illinois tribe, where he 
was basely murdered by an Indian, who did it for a barrel of rum 
given liim by an li^nglishman. The great city of St. Louis now 
covers his burial place. This was nearly tlie last sad act in the 
French and Indian AVar. 

^67. Here, my Young Friend, the story of the American people 
as English colonists draws to a close. I am now to tell you how 
they became tired of being ruled by a king and legislature be- 
yond the ocean, and resolving to rule themselves, struggled many 
years and gained the victory. A new and more interesting scene 
will now open. Listen attentively. 

Questions. — 04. 'WHiat can you toll of an Indian -war? C5. What can you tell about 
Pontiac? 60. What can you tell of Pontiac's death? G7. What am I to tell you about 
next y 



CHAPTER Y. 

SECTION I. 

THE STRIFE FOR FREEDOM ; OR THE REVOLUTION. 
The Great Patriots. The War for Independence. 

1. The story of the great Patriots, or those who loved their 
country better than their own ease and comfort, than silver and 
gold, houses and lands, and willingly suffered every thing for 
their country's good, is one of great interest to you, my Young 
Friend. 

2. When you shall have heard the whole story of the Revolu- 
tion, I am sure you will not only love those great Patriots who 
suffered and worked so much, hut you will wish to do all you can 
for the good of your country. I will first tell you about 

THE PRELIMINARY EVENTS, 

or what happened to bring about the war, called the Revolution, 
or the War for Independence. 

3. You have heard how, for a long time, the English people in 
America had troubles with their governors ; and that they did not 
like the Kings of England any too well. But each settlement or 
colony was too small and weak to defy the king, so they submitted 
to wrong. 

4. Then you have heard how they joined against the French 
and Indians ; and how, at last, being helped some by soldiers and 
sailors from England, they took the whole northern country 

Questions.— 1. What are Patriots? 2. What is first to be related ? 3. What has been 
said of the Americans? 4. What more have you heard about them? 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS, 



1U9 



Strength of the Planters. George the Third. Taxation. 

away from the Frencli, made the Indians afraid, and became 
really one great nation of Planters. 

5. AVell, these things made the l*lanters know how strong 
they were when united, and they felt a desire to become one 
people. They talked about this a great deal, and finally they re- 
solved that if the king and governors did not use them better 
than they had done, they would defy them all, and govern them- 
selves. 

6. When the French and Indian War closed they hoped for 
better times, for a good young man had just become King of En- 
gland. This was George the Third, who lived almost sixty years 
a king. If he could have had his own way, he would have been 
kind and indulgent to the Americans, but bad, and often ignor- 
ant men advised him, and things went wrong. 

7. The war just ended had cost England a great deal, and all 
the money in the king's treasury was spent. He asked his min- 
isters or advisers liow he should get more. " Tax tlie Amer- 
icans," they said ; " they are rich, and are willing to give you as 
much money as you want. Make them pay so much upon every 
thing they receive in ships. It is but little, and they will not 
mind it." 

8. The young king did so, and sent men, called Commissioners 
of Customs, to collect the money. The people grumbled about it, 
and disliked the commissioners; and a great patriot, named 
James Otis, of Massachusetts, spoke his mind plainly, and ad- 
vised the people not to pay a penny. So the king did not get 
much money in this way. 

9. The king and his advisers now tried another way to get 
money from the Americans. They made a law that every piece 
of paper on which bargains or agreements of any kind were 
written, should have fastened to it a little piece of blue paper, 
on which were stamped certain words. It was decreed that 
all bargains or agreements, written upon paper without this, 
should be good for nothing. 

QUEBTIONS.— 5. "WHiat did the Plantors know and do? C. "What ran yon say of a 
youns kins? 7. What can you tell about taxinf^thft Anioricans ? S. "Whnf did the kins: 
do? and how did the Americans feel and act? 9. How did the king and his friends try 
to get money from the Americans ? 



110 



THE R E \ O L L T 1 O N . 



The Stamp Act. 



Patrick Henry and his eloquence. 



10. These bits of blue paper were called 
stamps, and were furnished by the king 
and his advisers, only, for which they 
charged certain prices. It was thought 
that, in this way, money could be got from 
the Americans, because they would have 
to buy paper with these stamps on, or else 
lave none that was good. This law was 
ailed The StamjJ Act. 
^^ &TA.MP. ii_ The Americans were very indignant 

because of this attempt to get their money. In Virginia, a great 
Patriot, named Patrick Henry, boldly advised the people to write 
bargains on whatever paper they pleased, and pay no attention 
to the Stamp Act. 





r.VTRtCK IIENTvY IN THE VIEGIXIA ASSEMBLY. 



12. Henry charmed every body by his manner of speaking. 
When, in the Virginia Legislature, he boldly defied the king and 
his c:overnment, and in speaking of the danger a monarch was in 

Questions.— 10. What can you tell of stamps and the Stamp Act? 11, 12. What can 
you tell about Patrick Henry? 



P K K L I M 1 N A R Y E V E N T S . HI 



The Stamp Act Congress. Sons of Liberty. Repeal of Stamp Act. 

ulio (^j)pressed his peoplv, lie IkuI suid, " ( .'a'sar li.-ul liis l]riitiis, 
("liarlcs the First his Cromwell, hikI (:Jeorge the Third" — lie was 
interrupted by persons wlio cried, "Treason ! Treason !" Henry 
liuished l»y saying — "may profit by their cxampk' ; if tliat be 
treason, make the most of it." 

13. All over the country the people were very much excited. 
The ministers in their pulj)its, speakers at public meetings, and 
the newspapei's spoke against the Stamp Act. At length men 
were appointed in several colonies to meet in New York in the 
Autumn of 17G"5, to talk the matter over, and advise the people 
what to do. 

14. This meeting was called the Stamp Act Congress. Very 
wise men were there ; and they wrote excellent letters to the 
king, and to the English I'arliament or Legislature, asking both 
to be just toward the Americans. Tliey also w^rote what thev 
called a Declaration of Rights, or a statement of what privileges 
they were entitled to under the constitution and laws of England 
and their own charters. 

15. After that, the people resolved to have nothing to do with 
the stamps. Men who had agreed to sell them were insulted 
everywhere. Many persons formed societies, and called them- 
selves Sons of Liberty. Merchants agreed not to buy any more 
goods in England, while that act was a law ; and the women spun 
wool and flax, and made cloth for their brothers and liusbands to 
wear, rather than have them buy it in England. 

IG. The king and his ministers soon saw tliat they had made 
a serious mistake. The great William Pitt, of whom I liavc told 
you [l)age 101], was in Parliament, and advised the repeal of the 
Stamp Act ; that is its being done away with. His advice was 
taken. The Act was repealed in the spring of 1 VGG, and there 
were great rejoicings in England and America. 

1*7. The a<lvisers of the king not knowing how to obtain as 
much money as they wanted, determined to try some other way 
to get it from the Americans. So they induced Parliament (for 

QrrsTioNB. — ^^. What can you tell of tho oxritomnnt of tlio people? 14. What ran 
you tell of the Stamp Act Conirress? 15. What did the American men and women do? 
16. What was done in England ? 



112 THE li E V O L U T I O N . 

The Americans and taxation. Entrance of Gage into Boston. 

only Parliament could do it) to decree tkat the Americans should 
pay to the king's officers so much money whenever they bought 
any tea, paper, glass, painters' colors, etc., brought in ships. 

18. Knowing that the Americans would object to this, they 
sent soldiers over here to compel the people to pay the money. 
This made the Americans very angry. They could not bear the 
thought of being enslaved by soldiers ; and, in every colony, the 
Legislature took the matter in hand. In the year 1768, almost 
every Colonial Assembly had declared that Parliament had no 
right to tax the Americans, unless Americans were allowed to be- 
come members of Parliament. Their opinion was, that 

TAXATION WITHOUT REPRESENTATION IS TYRANNY. 

19. But the king, his advisers, and Parliament, did not mind 
what the Americans said. They sent officers over to collect the 
duties or tax, and threatened to send more soldiers, if the Amer- 
icans did not become quiet, and pay the money without saying a 
word against it. 

20. Those proud men in England did not know what bold, 
and wise, and good men they were dealing with, or they would 
never have acted so foolishly and wickedly. The tax-gatherers 
came, but they were treated with contempt. In Boston they 
were insulted, driven from their houses, and compelled to take 
shelter in a fort in the harbor. 

21. General Gage, who, you remember [verse (33, page 106], 
was made governor at Montreal, w^as then in Halifax with an 
army. He went to Boston, with many soldiers, to compel the 
people to pay the duties or tax. It was a quiet Sabbath morn- 
ing in September, 1*768, when he marched into the town, with 
flags flying and drums beating, as if it had been a conquered 
city. But the people, strong in the right, felt no dismay. 

22. The colonial governors became more proud, insolent, and 
overbearing, when they saw the determination of the English 

QtTESTiONS. — 17. What else was done to get money from the Americans? 18. Wliat was 
done to force the Americans to pay money ■? What did the Assemhlies do? 19. What 
did the king and Parliament do ? 20. What then happened, and why ? 21. What can you 
tell about Gates' s arrival in Boston ? 



PRBLIMINAKV EVEiJTS. l\'A 



Boldness of the Boston boys. Their demand for redress. The soldiers and citizens. 

governiiiLMit to force the Americans into obedience. They 
treated them as rebels, and in every way the Americans were 
irritated beyond entUirance. Yet they acted manly and re- 
spectful, while they were tirni and un}ielding. 

23. Even the childi'cn partook of the boldness of their fathers 
and mothers. On one occasion, in Boston, the soldiers had 
beaten down some snow-hills which the boys had raised. This 
liad been done before, and the lads determined ncjt to endure it 
longer. The larger boys held a meeting, and several of them 
were appointed to see General Gage about it. 

24. When the boys entered Gage's room, he asked why so 
many children had called upon him. " We come, sir," said the 
tallest boy, " to demand satisfaction." "What!" said the gen- 
eral, " have your fathers been teaching you rebellion, and sent 
you to exhibit it here ?" " Nobody sent us, sir," replied the 
boy, while his eyes flashed, and his cheeks reddened, at being 
accused of rebellion. 

25. The lad then told Gage how the soldiers had broken down 
their snow-hills, and how, when they complained, they were 
called young rebels. " Yesterday," he continued, " our works 
were destroyed the third time, and we will bear it no longer." 
The general's heart was touched by the noble courage of the 
boy. " The very children here," he said to an officer at his side, 
" draw in a love of liberty with the air they breathe." He then 
assured the boys that their snow-hills should not be touched 
again. 

20. The soldiers in New York and Boston .became very insol- 
ent, and they and the citizens frequently quarreled. In the latter 
city, on the oth of March, 1770, a quarrel took place, and that 
evening there was a riot. Three citizens were killed, and four 
were dangerously wounded, by the soldiers. 

27. The excitement was very great. All tlie bells of the city 
were rung , and no doubt there would have been a great deal of 
bloodshed, if the governor had not promised justice to the people. 

QuF8Tio:»8. — ^'?. How did the ffovernors act? 23, 24. ^Vllat did soldiers do to Boston 
boys'? 24,2.5. What cm you toll about brave Boston boys ? 20. What sncl event hap- 
por.c'l til Boston? 27. Wh:it tli ii was done? 



1 14 THE REVOLUTION. 

The tax upon tea. The Regulators in North Carolina. 



They demanded the instant removal of the troops from Boston. 
This was done, and quiet was restored. The " Boston Massacre," 
as it was called, was long remembered. 

28. The advisers of the king, seeing how much trouble there 
was in America, concluded to take the tax off of every thing, 
except tea. This was continued, because they wished to assert 
the ri[/ht of Parliament to tax the Americans. 

29. But thq Americans would not be satislied so long as a 
single tax remained without their consent. It was not the 
amount of the tax that they cared for, but they denied the 
right to tax them at all. Seeing that the Americans were firm, 
and would not buy goods in England, to the great hurt of the 
merchants there, the ministers tried to put the tax upon tea, in 
another shape, as I shall explain presently. But it would not 
do. " No taxes, without our consent," said the Americanos. 

30. In North Carolina the home taxes Avere very heavy, and 
the people joined in the arrangement of measures to regulate 
affairs. These associations were in the back settlements, and the 
members were called Regulators. 

31. The governor, finding his olficers could not collect the 
taxes there, marched to these districts himself, with a body of 
soldiers. The Regulators now prepared to meet him, and in 
May, 1771, they had quite a battle near the Allamance creek. 
The Regulators were defeated, and several leaders were hanged. 
From that time the people hated the rule of the king and his 
governors. 

32. A year later, the people of Rhode Island showed their 
defiance, by burning a vessel belonging to the king, which was in 
Narraganset Bay, to enforce the collection of taxes. On a 
starry night in June, 1772, Captain AVhipple and more than 
sixty men, went in a boat and set the vessel on fire. Three 
years afterward, the Captain of a British vessel wrote to the 
leader — " You, Abraham Whipple, on the 17th of June, 1772, 

Questions. — ^S. What chance in taxing was made? 29. How did the Americans 
feel about it, and act? 30. What can you tell about the Regulators in North Carolina? 
31. Whnt can you tell abont a battle there? 32. "What occurred in Narraganset Bay in 
1772? What three years afterward. 



J' i: E L 1 M I N A K V K \ K N T S . 



115 



Captain Whipple and the Gaepfe. A new scheme. Destruction of tea In Boston harbor. 



l)iiriied Iiis majesty's vc^:sel, the Gaq}^^ ami I will liaiiM- you at 
the yanl-arin. James A\'allace." 

AVJii|){)le iniuicJiately replied : 

*• To Sir James Wallace : 

" Sir, — Always catch a man before you hang him. 

" Abraham AViiipple." 

Whipple was neither caui;"lit nor haug-ed. 

33. The English merchants complained because the Amer- 
icans Avould not buy goods of them while there was a tax upon 
tea. So the king s advisers tliought to please the Americans by 
making an arrangement with the East India Company, that 
brought all the tea from China, to sell it at a less j^ricc to the 
America.is. The tax, also, v.as made very small. 

34. Now, thought Lord North (the chief minister) and the 
I']ast India Company, all will be well ; and ship after ship was 
filled with tea and sent to America. But all was not well. There 
was yet a tax upon tea, though ever so small, and the iVmericans 
would not yield an inch. 

35. The ships arrived, but nowhere was the tea allowed to be 
^old. In most places it was not permitted even to be landed. In 
liJoston the people had resolved beforehand what to do, when 
any tea ships should arrive. The captains were to be ordered to 
leave the harbor at once, and if they refused, their cargoes were 
to be destroyed. 

36. Two ships came to a Boston 
wharf in cold December, 1773, and 
would not leave. The people held a 
great meeting in Faneuil Hall ; and at 
dusk, a large number of men, dressed 
like Indians, went on board the vessel . 
broke open every chest of tea, and ca.-l 
the contents into the water. So, as 




iAMiUlL U^\XL. 



^ QcFSTioxs.— nS. What can you tell about English merchants and the kinp's advisers? 
"4. Wliat can you toll about t^a sent to America? ^5. What can you tell about the tea 
that came? 3G. What happened in Boston aud its harbor? 



116 THE REVOLUTION. 

Punishment of the Boston people. Preparations for war. Samuel Adams. 

they said at the time, " Boston harbor was made a great tea- 
pot!" 

37. When news of this event reached England, the king, his 
advisers, and the Parliament, were very angry, and they resolved 
to punish the people of Boston by prohibiting vessels from leaving 
or entering that harbor. 

38. On the 1st of June, 1774, General Gage came to Boston as 
Governor of Massachusetts, and troops were ordered there to 
carry out the measures for punishing the people. Of course, all 
business was stopped, and the inhabitants suffered very much. 
But the patriots all over the country sent them food and other 
necessaries, and a considerable amount of money was sent to 
them from London. So they managed to get along, though it 
was hard work, I assure you. 

39. The patriots of Massachusetts were not discouraged, even 
in the midst of their sufferings. They knew themselves to be 
right, and remembered that 

" Thrice armed is he who has his quarrel just." 

They relied upon God for guidance and aid, and they found that 
reliance to be not in vain. 

40. It was now perceived by the patriots all over the land, that 
war was probable, and they prepared their minds for it. Certain 
men, called Committees of Correspondence, were chosen in each 
colony, to give and receive information. Those of Massachusetts 
seemed to be the most active of all, for persecution gave them 
strength. 

41. Among these, no one was more active than Samuel 
Adams, who, from the beginning, had been one of the firmest 
opposers of the king and his advisers. At his suggestion, the 
patriots of Massachusetts met in coimcil, and sent forth an invit- 
ation to all the colonies, to choose men to meet in a general 
Congress, and consult upon what was best to be done. 

QTIF.8TIOX8.— ni. TTo-w did the kinjr and his friends feel and act? 38. What can you 
tell of Gnpfp, and tlio pnnislimont of the Boston people? 30. What can you say of the 
Mas'snchusctts patriots? 40. What can yon tell about Committees of Correspondence? 
41. What can you tell about Samuel Adams and other Massachusetts patriots? 



P K K L I M 1 N A K Y EVENTS. 



i 17 



First Continental Congress. 



The first union. 



42. 



Proceedings of Congress. 

The idea of Union now filled all minds and licnls. Tho 





CAKPENTEBS HALL. 



newspapers were also filled Avith it ; and 
some of them had at their head the rep- f g^; 
resentation of a snake in parts, each part 
representing a separate colony. Under- 
neath it were the words, Unite, or Die — 
that is, the colonies must form a Union, or buecome slaves. 

43. The whole country was nuich 
excited during the summer ; and he- 
fore August, delegates for the Congress 
were appointed in all the colonies but 
Georgia. These met in Carpenters' 
llall, rhiladeli)hia, on the 5th of Sep- 
tember, 1774. That assembly is 
known as the First Continental Con- 
Gjress. 

44. Peyton Randolph, a great pa- 
triot of Virginia, was chosen President of the Continental Con- 
gress, and Charles Thomson of Pennsylvania was appointed Secre- 
tary. Then it was that a union of the colonies was really 
commenced, and the first grand step was taken toward forming 
our noble Republic, The United States of America. 

45. That Cono-ress continued fiftv davs. The members showed 

o 

so much wisdom and firmness, that the greatest men of Europe 
were astonished. When they separated, they agreed to meet 
again on the 10th of the next May, unless, in the mean while, the 
king and his advisers and the Parliament, should treat the Amer- 
icans justly, when there would be no necessity for such meeting. 

46. But the king and Parliament were not just to the Amer- 
icans; and before the 10th of the next May, British troops and 
armed patriots had commenced The Revolution — the old ^^ ar 
for Independence. Of this I shall now^ tell you. 

Questions. — 4'?. WTiat can yon tell about the union of the people? 4n. \Vliat can 
you tell about the First Continenl.il Congress? 44. What can you tell about tho 
meeting of tho Consn-ess ? 45. What did the Congress do? 46. What can you say of 
the king and Parliament ? 



118 THE REVOLUTION. 



Continued preparations for war. Alarm of General Gage. Gathering of the Patriots. 

SECTION ur 

FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [l7To.] 

1. England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, formed one king- 
dom, called Great Britain. Hereafter, I shall say Great Brita'ui 
instead of England^ and the British instead of the English. Do 
not forget this. 

2. During the summer of 1774, the Americans made prepara- 
tions for war, for they saw no disposition in the king and Parlia- 
ment to be just. They made guns and gunpowder, practiced 
military movements, and formed themselves into companies to be 
ready for battle at a minute's warning. On this account they 
were called Minute-men. 

3. General Gage became alarmed. He was afraid the people 
of Massachusetts would attack him and his troops, so he built a 
strong wall of wood, and stone, and earth, across what is called 
Boston Neck, and placed cannons there, to keep the patriots 
away. 

4. Early in September the news went abroad that the British 
were firing cannon-balls upon Boston, from their ships. The 
Minute-men, from every direction, started for Boston, and within 
two days full thirty thousand of them were on their way. The 
story was not true ; but General Gage was made to see how dan- 
gerous it would be to provoke the people. 

5. The patriots felt their strength, and paying no attention to 
what Gage said, ninety of them met at Salem, formed w^hat they 
called a Provincial Congress, and taking all matters of govern- 
ment into their own hands, they prepared for war in earnest. 
This was the first really independent government ever formed iu 
America. 

6. When the king and his advisers heard of these things, they 

QtTESTTONS.— 1. Wh»t countries formed Great Rritain? ?. What did the Americans 
do in 177-4 .•■ 3. What did General Gage do ? 4. What can yon tell about the gathering 
of the Minute-men ? 5. What can you tell about an independent government? 



F I 11 S T Y E A K O K T 11 K W A i; . 1 I !» 



British troops in Boston. Conflicts at Lexington and Concord. The effect 



were at tlicir wits' ends. Dr. Franklin was tlicn in L(jii(l()ii, ami 
he l)L'<i:gvd tliein to treat the Americans well. (;lood men in 
Parliament did tlie same, but tlicy would not listen. They went 
riii'lit on doing" more and more to make the Americans dislike 
them. 

7. AVhcn the trees budded, in the s})rino; of iVTo, there were 
three thousand British troops in Boston, sent there to frighten 
the Americans. Yet they were not frightened. They saw that 
they must fight for freedom, or be slaves, and they resolved to 
defy the fleets and armies of Great Britain. 

8. With all these soldiers, Gage felt strong. Hearing that the 
patriots were collecting powder and balls, muskets and provisions, 
at the village of Concord, he sent a party of soldiers, on the 
night of the 18th of April, to seize them and carry them to 
Boston. 

9. These troops reached Lexington at daylight. A good many 
Minute-men were watching for them there. A sharp fight took 
place, and eight of the patriots were killed, and the rest driven 
iiway. This was the beginning of the old War for Independence. 

10. The British now marched on to Concord to sieze the 
Stores, and there they had another fight with the patriots. 
They soon found that the Minute-men w^rc coming from all 
quarters, so they turned and tied to Boston as fast as their teet 
could go. When they got there, they found that two hundred 
and seventy-three of their number had been killed or wounded. 

11. When the news of this bloodshed became generally known, 
there was great excitement among the , patriots all over New^ 
England and elsewhere. Hundreds of people, armed and un- 
armed, started for Boston; and, before the 1st of May, full 
twenty thousand men were there, building fortifications to keep 
the British army from coming out of the city. Among them 
were Putnam, Stark, and other brave soldiers, who had learned 
the art of fiirhtinir in tlie French and Indian War. 



QtrrsTiONS— f>. What was doiio in Entrland? 7. "W'mt can you tell about British 
troops and Aincriciins;' S. What did Gage do? 0. What can you tell of a fight at 
Lexington? 10. What of a fi^ht at Concord and flight to Boston? 11. What hap- 
pened when these fij,'hts -were known? 



120 T H r: R E V O L U T I O N . 



Capture of Tieonderoga and Crown Point. Breed's Hill fortified. 

12. In other parts of tlie country the Sons of Liberty took 
bold steps. They seized powder, cannons, muskets, and other 
things ; told the royal governors to leave the country as soon as 
possible, and plainly said to the king and Parliament, "Now wo 
are ready to fight for our fi'cedom. Send on your soldiers as soon 
as you please." 

13. At Fort Tieonderoga, the British had a great many can- 
nons and much powder. Early in May, some Connecticut, 
Massachusetts, and Vermont people, led by Ethan Allen and 
Benedict Arnold, Avent across Lake Champlain one night, and 
just at daylight rushed into that fort, in spite of the sentinels. 

14. Ethan Allen was a rough, but very brave man. lie called 
to the British commander, Avho was in bed, to give up the fort. 
The commander came to the door, and said, " By what authority 
do yoii demand it?" "By that of the Great Jehovah and 
the Continental Congress !" shouted Allen. The commander 
thought tlie authority sufficient, and gave up the fort. Crown 
Point was taken two or three days afterward, and the cannons 
from Tieonderoga were conveyed to Boston, and used against 
the British. 

15. Tow^ard the close of May, several war-vessels came from 
England with troops and those famous soldiers, Generals How^e, 
Clinton and Burgoyne, of whom you will hear a great deal. 
There were then twelve thousand British troops in Boston, and 
many large w^ar-ships were in the harbor. 

16. Feeling very strong, Gage now determined to march out 
and attack the Americans. The patriots determined that he 
should not ; and on a warm and starry night in June, a thousand 
of them, under the great patriot. Colonel Prescott, inarched 
silently over Charlestown Neck, to build a redoubt, or sort of 
fort, on Bunker's Hill, so as to fire cannon-balls directly into 
Boston. By mistake, in the dark, they fortified Breed's Hill. 

1 Y. The British, in Boston, were very much alarmed when they 
saw this redoubt, almost finished, at dawn of the l7th of June. 

Qttestionr.— 12. Vri'.at did the people do? 13. What canyon teU ahout Ticonderopa 
and Crown Point ? 15. Who and what now came from England? 16. What can you 
tell about Americans on Breed's Hill ? 



FIRST YEAR OF T II K WAR. 



121 



Battle of Bunker's HiU. 



Death of Warren. 



They had cannons upon Copp's Hill in Boston, and these, with 
others in the ships, coinmenced firing upon the Americans. But 
the Americans were not harmed. 

18. At noon, General Ilowe, with three thousand British 
soldiers, crossed over in boats and attacked the redoubt. The 
Americans had no cannons, but witli their muskets they killed 
a great many of the Britisli, and compelled them to fall back 
twice. In the mean while, Charlestown, at the foot of the hill, 
had been set on fire, and the whole scene was terrible. 

10. At last the Americans had used up all their powder. The 
British had plenty, and rushing up, they 
drove the p^itriots from the redoubt. Gen- 
eral Putnam was on Bunker's Hill with 
troops, but could not get them formed in 
time ; so the Americans were completely 
driven away. One of their best men, and 
greatest patriots. Gen. 
Warren, was killed. 

20. In this battle 
the Americans lost in 
killed, wounded, and prisoners, about four 
hundred and fifty men. The British lost 
about eleven hundred. Tliis conflict, though 
on Breed's Ilill, is called the battle of Bunker's 
Hill ; and the tall obelisk of granite, 220 feet 
in height, that stands where the redoubt was, 
is called the Bunker's Hill Monument. 

21. While these things were taking place in 
New England, the patriots in the other colon- 
ies were just as bold and busy. In Virginia, 
Patrick Henry, who spoke out so plainly about 
the Stamp Act, you remember [page 110], 




josi;ru WAUUEX. 






IIONK.£K*B HILL UOIfDHENT. 

QTIE8TION8. — 17. "Wlmt did the British do? 18. What can you toll of a fieht and a 
hnrmngtown? 10, '20. "Wliat more can you tell of the battle of Bunker's Hill? 21. 
What was done in other colonies? 



122 THE REVOLUTION. 

Boldness of Patrick Henry. The Second Continental Congress. Washington. 

talked still more plainly now ; and he finished a speech in 
Kichmond with these noble words, Give me Liberty or give 
ME Death ! 

22. Soon after this, Henry marched at the head of a band of 
Minute-men, and compelled Governor Dunmore, at Williamsburg, 
to give up some powder he had seized, which belonged to the 
people. And before the battle of Bunker's Hill, the patriots had 
driven the royal governor on board of a British war-ship, and he 
dared not come back. 

23. In the back country of North Carolina, the patriots had 
also been bold and busy. They came together in May, and de- 
clared themselves free and independent of British rule. In New 
York, South Carolina, and Georgia, they seized powder and guns, 
drove away the royal governors, and declared themselves ready to 
fight for freedom. 

24. While the people were thus excited, the Second Conti- 
nental Congress met at Philadelphia. The wise men and 
great Patriots collected there, said to the king — " Be just, and we 
will lay down our arms, and be your best friends. But know, O 
king, tliat we have counted the cost of war, and find nothing so 
dreadful as slavery. Be just, or we will fight your fleets and 
armies until we become a free people." 

25. The Congress did not wait for the king's answer, but 
wisely prepared for war. They appointed George Washington, 
the brave soldier who was with Braddock, twenty years before 
[page 96], to be the commander-in-chief of the continental 
armies, with several great Patriots as his chief assistants. 

26. AYashington went immediately to Cambridge, near Boston, 
and there, under the shadow of a fine elm-tree, yet standing, he 
took the command of the army on the 3d of July. That army 
was made up of all sorts of people, with all sorts of dresses, and 
all sorts of weapons. Washington began at once to put them in 
good condition ; and all that summer and autumn, and the next 

Questions.— 02. Wh;\t can yon tell about Patrick Henry? 23. What did the Patriots 
do elsewhere? 24. What can yon say about the Second Continental Congress ? 25. 
"\V1iat important thiiig did Congress do ? 26. What can you tell about Washington 
and the army? 



l- I U S T V E A K O 1' T 11 K \V A li . 



Washington taking command of the army. 



1 j; 



Designs against Canadn. 




.'-5*? 



VASHINCTON TAKING t'OMMAXD OF THE ARMY. 



^v inter, he was employed in efforts to drive the British from 
Boston. He finally succeeded, as I shall tell you presently. 

2V. Ticonderofra and Crown Point beinn: in their hands, the 
Americans resolved to take possession of Canada. An army was 
collected and placed under the command of two great Patriots 
and soldiers, Generals Schuyler and Montgomery. 

28. This army went down Lake Champlain to its foot, in 
August, and attempted to take the fort at St. John's, on the 
Sorel, away from the British. They failed, went back to an 

QursTioNs.— 27. Wliut did tho Americans now do ? 28, What can you tell about the 
Americans on Lake Cliauiplaiu ? 



124 



THE 11 EVOLUTION. 



Expedition to Canada. 



Capture of British forts. 



Arnold's expedition. 




GENEE.VL scrinri-rrs. 



island, and there encamped. Gen- 
eral Schuyler was soon afterward 
taken sick, and went to his home 
in Albany, and Montgomery be- 
came the sole commander. 

29. Toward the close of - Sep- 
tember, Montgomery attacked St. 
John's, but it was more than a 
month before he got possession of 
it. In the mean while, Colonel 
Ethan Allen, with a small party, 
attempted to take Montreal, but were taken themselves. Allen 
was sent to England a prisoner, in irons, and did not gain his 
liberty for a long time. 

30. Colonel Bedell, of New Hampshire, and a few troops, took 
the fort at Chamblee, at about the same time ; and soon after 
that, Montgomery was marching as a victor, toward Montreal. 
That city was given up to him on the 13th of November. 

31. Winter was now coming on. Montgomery heard that 
Arnold was approaching Quebec through the wilderness, and, 
with a little more than three hundred poorly clad troops, he 
hastened toward that city to join him, for winter frosts were bind- 
ing the rivers, and blinding snow was covering the country. 

32. That march of Arnold with a thousand men, through 
forests and swamps filled with snow and ice, jvas wonderful. He 
went through the wilderness from the Kennebec river to the St. 
Lavv'rence, and was at Point Levi, opposite Quebec, on the 9th 
of November. He crossed the river, and, with his shivering little 
army, stood upon the Plains of Abraham [see page 105], and de- 
mjlnded the surrender of the city. He was unsuccessful ; and 
then he marched up the St. Lawrence twenty miles, where he 
met Montgomery on the first day of December. 

33. The united troops now marched directly for Quebec ; and 
for three weeks, in the midst of terrible snow-storms, they tried 
to get possession of the city. Montgomery finally determined to 

QuDSTTONS.— 29. What was done, in Canada ? 30. What else was done there ? 31. 
What did Montgomery do? 32, What can you tell about Arnold and his men? 



F 1 K S T Y E A li O F Til E W .\ 11 . 



125 




GEN'BKAL MONTGOMERY. 



Attack on Quebec Death of Montgoiuery. The Minute-men of Virginia in battle. 

force his way into that strong-walled city, through the gates, and 
for this purpose he separated his little army into four divisions. 

34. In this attempt, while leading one 
of the divisions, the brave Montgomery 
w'as killed. After a combat for several 
hours, many of the Americans were made 
prisoners, and Arnold led the remainder 
away, for there appeared no hope of tak- 
ing Quebec. Before the middle of June 
following, the Patriots were driven en- 
tirely out of Canada. 

35. The Patriots of Virginia were 
more successful. After Governor Dunmore was driven away 
from Williamsburg, he collected a large number of Tories and 
negroes,- and commenced destroying the property of Whigs in 
lower Virginia. The Minute-men soon gathered to oppose him ; 
and after a severe battle at the Great Bridge, near the Dismal 
Swamp, they drove him to the British ships at Norfolk. In re- 
venge, he burned Norfolk on the 1st of January, 1776; but he 
was soon afterward compelled to leave'the country and go to En- 
gland. 

36. Amonir the Minute-men of Viro-inia were brave ones from 
Culpepper county, whose flag bore the picture of a rattlesnake, 

with the words, Don't tread on me. It said, 
" Don't tread on me, I have dangerous fangs." 
The Americans said to the king, "Don't 
tread on us; we will fight." It also had the 
words of Patrick Henry, " Liberty or Death I" 
37. No doubt you wish to know the mean- 
ing of Whig and Tory. Their names came from England, where 
Tory meant one who was a friend of the king, and Whlf/ one 
who was opposed to him. All thi'ough the licvolution, there 
were many here who were the friends of the king. These were 
called Tories, and the Patriots were all called Whigs. 

QursTroNS— 33. What can yon toll of the Amcrirans at Q'lobec? 34. What can you 
t-U of Monti^omcry, .-xnd of the Amoricins in Canada? 35. What can you toll of events 
in lower Vireinia? .86. What can yon tell of the Culpepper fl.ag? 37. How do you 
ex|>lain the meanins of Whirj and T»rif 




CULPEPPEB FLAG. 



126 



THE REVOLUTION. 



Continental money. 



American vessels-of-ir-n-. 



SECTION III. 

SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [iVTO.] 



1. Duriiio- tlie summer of 1775, tlie Continental ConoTess 
made every preparation to continue the war. Money was 
wanted, and enough of gold and silver could not be had. So 
they issued Bills of Credit, as they were called ; that is, a kind 




of paper money similar to our bank bills, but printed on coarse 
paper, and very rough in appearance. 

2. These bills the people used freely, expecting to get gold 
and silver for them after the war. But they did not. Congress 
issued cart-loads of them. They answered the purpose for the 
time, but the people lost a great deal by them, for before the war 
was ended they became worthless. 

3. The Congress also ordered some war-vessels to be built ; 
and they gave private persons permission to arm vessels and take 

Qtjestions.— 1,2. What can you tell about Continental money? 3. What did Con- 
gress do ? and what can you tell about priyateers ? 



S E C C) N 1) Y E A R OF THE \V A R . 



British preparations for war. Expulsion of the British from Boston. 



nny r)ritisli ships they mi i;"] it find. These were cjillcd i*rivutccrs, 
;uid soon there were a great many of them on the ocean. 

4. Great Britain also made hirge preparations for war against 
the Patriots. Besides mustering thousands of soldiers and })re- 
paring a great many war-vessels, for the purpose, seventeen thou- 
sand German soldiers, called Hessians, Avere hired and sent over 
to help make the Americans slaves. How wicked and cruel this 
was ! 

5. When Washington hoard of those preparations, he resolved 
to do his best to drive the l>ritish from Boston immediately. He 
then liad fourteen thousand soldiers. He fired many cannon- 
balls upon the city from time to time ; and finally, on the even- 
ing of the 4th of March, ITVC, he sent a strong party to build 
embankments for cannons on Dorchester Heights, now in South 
Boston. 

6. When the British saw this at daylight, they were ahirmed, 
and Howe ordered troops to go and drive the Americans away. 
A storm prevented their going. So the Americans completed 
their works, and the British now saw plainly that the sooner 
they left Boston the better it would be for them. 

7. Howe sent word to Washington, that if he would let him 
and liis troops leave Boston quietly, in his ships, he would do so. 
Washington consented; and on Sunday, the 17th of March, 
17 TO, the British and a great many Tories, loft Boston forever. 
The American army then took possession of it, to the great joy 
of the people, and its harbor was opened for business. 

8. Before this, a great British soldier, Sir Henry Clinton, loft 
Boston with troops, in ships. Washington thought he might be 
going to attack New York, so he sent a brave officer, General 
Charles Lee, to raise troops in Connecticut and go to that city. 

9. Clinton hoard of this some way, and thought it best not to 
go into New York ]iar])or. He sailed southward to attack 
Charleston, and Lee went on by land to watch his movements. 

QUESTIONB. — l.Whaf preparations did Groat Britnin makn? 5. What can yon tell 
about Wasliinpton iit Boston? G. What did the Britisli perceive and do? 7. What 
can you tell about the British leaving Boston ? 8, 9. What can you tell about Clinton 
and Let ? 



128 THE REVOLUTION. 

Events in Charleston harbor. Bravery of Jasper. The battle and its results. 

10. When Howe sailed from Boston, AVasliington thought 
that he, too, might be going to attack New York. He left 
troops enough to keep Howe from coming back, and then went 
to New York himself v/ith quite a large army, and built forts 
there and on the Hudson river. 

11. Clinton was joined on the coast of North Carolina by sev- 
eral battle-ships, commanded by a great sea-warrior named Park- 
er, and early in June they all reached Charleston harbor. The 
Patriots there were prepared for them, and General Lee arrived 
soon afterward 

12. Y/ithin that harbor is an island, on which the Patriots had 
a fort nearly completed. Five hun- 
dred soldiers, under Colonel Moultrie, 
and many cannons, were placed in it, 
when they saw the British fleet com- 
ing. While Clinton and his men 
were trying in vain to reach the fort 
by land, several of the battle-ships 
came in and fairly rained heavy iron 
cannon-balls upon it. 

the fort was made of soft palmeto logs. One of the balls cut 
dov/n the staff" on which the patriot flag was fastened. The flag 
fell outside of the fort. A brave young man, named Jasper, 
climbed down in the midst of the flying cannon-balls, picked up 
the flag, fastened it upon the ramrod of a cannon, and then 
placed it on the ibrt in such a way that it kept flying during the 
whole battle ! 

14. This figlit lasted almost ten hours. The patriots fired can- 
non-balls from the fort upon the British ships, so fast and continual, 
that they were half cut in pieces, and more than two hundred of 
the people in them were killed or wounded. The ships were 
dreadfully shattered and their sails torn. They got away from 
the fort as quickly as possible. The troops w-ent on board the 

Questions.— 10. What did "Washiicton do? 11. "What was done on the Carolina 
coasts? 12. What can you tell of a fort near .Charleston ? l-^. What can you tell of a 
brave voung soldier tliere? 14. What canyon tell about the battle? 




SECOND YEAR OK THE WAR. 1-9 



Desires for Independence. Action of Congress. Declaration of Independence. 



best vessels, ami all sailed away, sorry enough that they ever went 
there. 

15. The Amerieaiis now felt eertain that the British would 
never be just toward them, and that there was no use in trying 
to be friends with the king and Parliament. So they thought 
niueli of being a free and independent people, without a king, 
and at liberty to choose their ow^n rulers. First the Patriots in 
one colony, and then those in another, met together, and talked 
it over ; and finally the Continental Congress took the matter into 
consideration. 

10. In June, 1776, Richard Henry Lee, a great Patriot of Vir- 
ginia, arose in Congress and declared that the United Colonies 
were, and ought to be, free and 
independent states, and then asked 
other members to think about it, 
and talk it over. They did so for 
almost a month, and on the 2d of 
July Congress agreed to it. Con- 
gress then held its meetings in the 
State House, Philadelphia, and 
John Hancock was president. 

17. Five great Patriots, named Thomas Jefterson, John Adams, 
Benjamin Franklin, Roger Sherman, and Robert R. Livingston, 
had written a long paper, giving reasons why the Americans 
ought to be free ; and this, with the words of Richard Hemy 
Lee, is called The Declaration of Independence. 

18. This Declaration was agreed to on the Foiirth of Juhj^ 
1776. So, every year, on that day, at sunrise and sunset, we ring 
the bells and fire the guns ; and at noon the soldiers are out 
with their flags flying, and drums beating. The boys, full of 
glee, let off" crackers from morning till night, and in the evening 
splendid fire-works are shown, to the delight of every body. This 
is as it should be, for that was the birth-day of the L'nited 
States of America. 

Qur.STioNB- — 1^>. What did the Americans now feel and do? IC. What was done in 
ConcrroFS? 17. Whnt can you tell of a Committee of Congress? 18. What more can 
you say about the Declaration of Independence? 






KTATt II or. SI 



130 THE REVOLUTION. 

Destruction of the King's statue. Battle near Brooklyn. Escape of the Americans. 



19. I Avould like to tell you more about the Declaration of 
Independence, but I have not time. Yet one thing more I Avill 
tell you. In the city of New York was a fine statue, or figure, 
of the king on horseback. It v/as made of lead, and covered 
with gilding. AYhen the people and soldiers there heard of 
the Dechiration of Independence, they pulled down that leaden 
statue, and made bullets of it, with which they fought the 
British. 

20. At about the time of the Declaration of Independence, 
General Howe came in ships with many troops, and landed on 
Staten Island, near New York. A month afterward. Sir Henry 

• Clinton came there from the South, with many more troops ; and 
two or three weeks later, a large number of the hired Hessians 
came and landed there. 

21. Washington was in New York with the American army. 
He sent a large number of them over to Brooklyn, to build a fort 
and oppose the British, for he believed that they would come to 
the attack of New York by that way. And so they did. They 
crossed the Narrows between Long and Staten Islands, marched 
up, and near Brooklyn they had a severe battle with the Amer- 
icans. Many of the Patriots were killed and made prisoners, and 
the British were the victors. 

22. The Americans called their strong work at Brooklyn, Fort 
Putnam. In and near that the remainder of their army were col- 
lected, while the British prepared to attack them again. Early 
on the third morning after the battle (the 30th of August), they 
all escaped across the East river in boats, under cover of a heavy 
fog, much to the astonishment and mortification of the British. 
"When the fog rolled aAvay, and the sunlight burst upon Brook- 
lyn and New York, the last boat-load of Patriots had reached the 
city shore. 

23. The Americans were not allowed to remain much longer 
in New York. AVashington saw that the British army was a 
great deal stronger than his, and that Howe was preparing to 

QtTESTiONS. — 10. "What can you tell about a statue of King George? 20. What oc- 
curred on Staten Island ? ?1. What did the Americans and the British do? 22. What 
can you tell about the escape of the Americans? 



SECOND Y i: A R OF i' 11 E \V A 11 . 1 H 1 



Battle at "White Plains. Capture of Fort Washington. Prisons and prison-ships. 



cross over and attack his troops. So he prudently left the city, 
marched to the lofty i;'rouiid on the Hudson, wlicre Fort AVasli- 
inirton had been built, and there formed a strong camp on what 
Avas called Harlem Heii'-hts. 

24. Howe tried to drive the Americans from this position, but 
conld not. Then lie resolved to get in their rear, and went up 
the East river to Westchester county, with a large number of 
troops, where he was joined by some fresh Hessians. AVashing- 
ton was wide awake, and went into "Westchester, too, when both 
armies marched up the river Bronx to AVhite IMains, watching 
each other. 

25. The two armies had a pretty severe battle at White 
Plains on the 28th of October. The Americans were defeated, 
and lied to the hills of North Castle. A few days afterward, 
Washington crossed the Hudson river with most of his army, and 
joined General Greene at Fort Lee, on the Jersey shore, nearly 
opposite Fort AVashington. 

2G. Less than a fortnight afterward, many Hessians, and some 
English soldiers, attacked Fort AA^ashington. They took posses- 
sion of it, after losing a thousand men, and then made more than 
two thousand Americans prisoners. These, with others, were 
coniined in the loathsome prisons and pi-i'^on-ships at New 
York. The most famous 
of these prison-ships was 
the Jersey^ in which thou- 
sands of Americans died. 

27. Two days after the 
capture of Fort AA^ashing- 
ton. Lord Cornwallis (a the jeesey PEisoN-smr. 

great English soldier), with six thousand troops, crossed the Hud- 
son, drove Washington and liis army from Fort Lee, and for three 
weeks chased them across New Jersey to the Delaware river at 
Trenton. 

QuKSTiONB.— -i?. Whnt can yon toll ahnnt the Amrricans Ipavinp New York? 24. 
Wliat can voii tell about events in Wcstrhistcr county? ?r>. What rni vmi tell of a 
batUe at White Plains? 20. Whnt c^n you tvll of a battle at Fort Washin-lon, and 
of prisonors? '27. What ocriirrcl in Ni-w JortJ'V ? 



A 



132 THE REVOLUTION. 

The AmericanB on the Delaware. Victory at Trenton. 

28. The American soldiers were then not more than three 
thousand in nmnber, and these were wretchedly clad, and half- 
starved. They crossed the icy Delaware on the 8th of Decem- 
ber, and sat down, almost in despair, upon the Pennsylvania 
shore. 

29. But the mind of Washington was full of hope, because he 
knew that he was engaged in a right cause, and fully believed 
that God would help the Americans. The Congress, sitting at 
Philadelphia, knew that the British might easily cross the 
Delaware, and come and take that city. They were much 
alarmed, and fled to Baltimore, leaving Washington to do just 
as he pleased. 

30. The British did not cross the Delaware, but formed small 
camps near it. The Hessians Avere encamped at Trenton, and 
Washington resolved to attack them. Christmas was approach- 
ing. The Germans always make that a holiday, and Washington 
very wisely concluded that, after drinking and sporting all day, 
they would sleep very soundly that night. 

31. So, on Christmas night, in the midst of a storm of hail 
and rain, Washington, with more than two thousand men, and 
several cannons, crossed the river among the floating ice, eight 
miles above Trenton, but not in time to reach that town before 
daylight. The Americans marched in two divisions. One was 
led by Washington, and the other by General Sullivan. The 
Hessians were greatly surprised. Their commander was killed, 
several of his soldiers were slain and wounded, and more than a 
thousand were made prisoners, and taken to the Pennsylvania 
shore the same day. 

32. This was indeed a brilliant affair. There was great re- 
joicing among the Patriots all over the country ; and the Con- 
gress told Washington that he might do just what he liked, for 
six months. The British were very much astonished and fright- 
ened at the boldness of the Americans ; and many true Patriots, 

Questions.— 2S. V^Hiat can you say about the American soldiers? 20. WTiat can you 
say about Washint^ton and Congress? .30. "What can you tell about the Hessians at 
Trenton? .SI. What cm you tell about crossing the Delaware, and battle at Trenton? 
32. Wliat was the effect of the battle at Trenton? 



T II 1 i: 1) V K A K (J F Til E W A II. 1 33 

Proceedings of Parliament and Congress. Mission to France. 



who felt afraid when Washington was cliased across Xew Jersey, 
now came forward and joined his army. 

33. Wasliington now determined to drive the; Britisli out of 
New Jersey. lie crossed the Delaware again, with the whole of 
his little army, and formed a camp at Trenton. The British and 
Jlossians joined, and formed a camp at rrinceton, only ten miles 
off. Such was the situation of the two armies at the close of 
1776. 



SECTION IV. 

THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [l777.] 

1. The British Parliament acted very strangely. They seemed 
to think that the Americans were nobodies, and that they might 
kick and cuff them as they pleased. They appeared not to know 
how bravely the Patriots had acted against almost thirty thou- 
sand choice British troops and fierce Hessians; and no doubt 
they thought that the whole flurry, as they called it, would soon 
be over. They refused to do justice to the Americans, and pre- 
pared to send more soldiers over to fight them. 

2. The Continental Congress, on the contrary, acted wisely 
and promptly. They knew how the French hated the English, 
so they sent Silas Deane to France, to ask the French king to help 
the Americans against his old enemy. King Louis was glad of 
the opportunity, and promised great things. Then, after the 
Declaration of Independence was over, Congress appointed Silas 
Deane, Dr. Franklin, and Arthur Lee, to be ministers or agents 
for the Americans, in France. 

3. The Congress had, long before, perceived the necessity for 
laws to bind all of the colonists together. In l77o, Dr. Franklin 
wrote such laws, and others did so afterward. Pretty early in 

Qtjkstionb— 33. What did the two armies do? 1. How did the British Parliament 
think and act ? 2. What did Congress do ? 3. What can you tell about Articles of Con- 
federation ? 




134 THE REVOLUTION. 

Articles of Confederation, The armies at Trenton. Battle at Princeton. 

1777 tlicsc were agreed to. They were 
called Articles of Confederation, 
or solemn agreements between the 
different colonies to act as one State, 
in many things. These lasted ten 
years. I will tell you by-and-by wdiat 
was then done. 

4. We will now see what the Amer- 
ican and British armies near the Dcl- 
DE. FBANKLiN. awaTC wcrc doing. Washington had 

five thousand soldiers at Trenton on New Year's day. On the 
2d of January, Cornwallis came from Princeton with a great 
many troops to attack them. He arrived at evening, and con- 
cluded to wait until the next morning, when he thought it 
would be very easy for him to conquer the Patriots. 

5. The Americans were in great peril, and hardly knew what 
to do. Cornwallis was very strong, the ground was so soft that 
the cannons could not be dragged away, and they could not 
get across the Delaware. Toward midnight the wind blew cold, 
and the ground was frozen. Washington then left some men to 
keep his camp-fires burning, and, with his wdiole army and can- 
nons, he marched off to Princeton before daylight. 

6. Cornwallis was astonished and mortified, Avlien he found 
Washington had escaped. Just then he thought he heard the 
rumbling of thunder in the direction of Princeton. He listened, 
when one of his ofiicers said, " Thunder, on a clear morning in 
mid-winter! No, no; to arms, general ! Washington has out- 
generaled us, and is attacking our troops at Princeton. You 
hear his cannon. Let us fly to the rescue !" 

7. He was right. Just at sunrise, on that keen frosty morn- 
ing, the Americans attacked a large party of British soldiers at 
Princeton, and, after a severe battle, became victors. But they 
lost General Mercer, one of the bravest and best Patriots in the 
army. He was w^ounded, taken to a house near by, and there 
died a few days afterward. 

QursTioxs. — 4. "V\1iat occurrefl at Trenton ? 5. What did the American's do ? G. 
What can you tell about Cornwallis ? 7. What can you tell of a battle at Princeton ? 



T II I K D YE A It O F T II K W A R. 1 35 



British driven from New Jersey. Marauding expeditions. 

8. Cornwallis had hastened to Princeton, but when he arrive*! 
not a patriot soldier was there. Washington had led them on 
to a resting-place many miles distant, and then they all en- 
camped among the hills of East Jersey, at Morristowii, until 
s])ring. 

9. From Morristown, Wasliington sent out parties to attack the 
British- and armed Tories, and finally drove them out of New 
Jersey, except at two places. Then Congress returned to Phila- 
delphia ; and every body now began to tliink that the Americans 
\voul<l surely drive all the British and Hessians back to Europe. 

10. It was almost June before the two armies commenced the 
summer campaign in earnest. The most of the British were in 
New York and neighborhood ; and General Howe sent out strong 
parties of soldiers to do mischief to the Americans, in New Jer- 
sey, on the Hudson river, and in Connecticut. 

11. One of the meanest of these expeditions was under General 
Tryon, who had been Governor of New York. He went up 
Long Island Sound with British and Tory soldiers, landed be- 
tween the villages of Norfolk and Fairfield, and, marching into the 
country, he burned Danbury. He also treated the innocent in- 
habitants very cruelly. 

12. The Patriots of Connecticut soon gathered, under those 
brave soldiers, Arnold, AYooster and Silliman, and drove the in- 
vaders back to their ships, after a sharp battle 4it Ridgefield. 
There General Wooster was killed. Tryon lost altogether about 
three hupdred men before he escaped to his vessels. 

13. The Americans concluded that they could play at this 
game, too. So toward the close of May, a party under Colontl 
Meigs crossed Long Island Sound to Sag Harbor, burned a dozen 
British vessels there, also the store-houses and their contents, 
and carried off ninety prisoners, without losing one of their own 
men. 

14. The British held possession of Rhode Island for several 
months. Prescott, then commanding general, was a tyrant, and 

QuF.STiONS. — *^. WTiat followed? 9. "What did Wasliinf^ton and Coiij^ross do? 10. 
What can ym suy aliont tlie summer campai^? wliat was first done? 11. What can 
you tell of Tryoii's expedition ? 12, What can you t oil of Connecticut Patriots ? 13. 
What did the Americans do ? 



]'^,G THE REVOLUTION. 



Washington's perplexity. March to Philadelphia. Burgoyne in the North. 

treated the people very badly. One night in July, Colonel Bar- 
ton of Providence, and some others, went across Narraganset Bay 
unseen, and carried off Prescott from his quarters, without allow- 
inof him to dress. These thinirs made the British act a little 
different, for they saw that the Americans were expert players 
at their own game. 

15. At the close of May, 1777, Washington had almost ten 
thousand troops with him in New Jersey. For a long time he 
was perplexed to know what the British army was going to do. 
It had been arranged in England, that the British should take 
possession of the country on the Hudson river and Lake Cham- 
plain, and thus separate New England from the other colonies. 

16. To accomplish this, a large army, under Burgoyne, assem- 
bled at St. John's, at the foot of Lake Champlain, in June, and 
Howe was to send troops up the Hudson. But Howe seemed 
hardly to know what to do, and his movements perplexed Wash- 
ington. He went into New Jersey, and tried to draw the Amer- 
icans into battle. Then he retreated ; and finally, with all of the 
British troops in New Jersey, he crossed over to Staten Island, 
and encamped there. 

17. In June and July, Burgoyne came up Lake Champlain, a 
victor, taking Crown Point and Ticonderoga from the Americans, 
without much trouble, and spreading terror all over the North. 
At the same time, the British troops in New York seemed to be 

preparing to go up the Hudson. All at 
once, eighteen thousand of them, with 
Howe at their head, went on board ships 
commanded by Howe's brother, and sailed 
southward. 

18. Washington now saw plainly that 
Howe was proceeding to capture Phila- 
^ \ delphia. He immediately marched to that 

GENEEAL LA KAYETT". city with thc Hiaiu portion of the Patriot 
army, and there he was first visited by La Fayette, a young and 

Questions.— 14. What occurred on Rhode Island ' 1,5. "\^1int cnn you tell ahont the 
British pluns? 16. What can you toll of the movempnts of Bursrovne and Howe? 17. 
AVhat further can you tell about British troops ? 18. What did Washington perceive 
and do ? 




Til 1 li 1) V K A l{ ti K 



I.'] 7 



La Fayette. Battle on the Brandywine. The British TictoriouB. 

brave soldier ^vlio had just eome from Franec to figlit for tlie 
Amerieaiis. 

19. La Favette was a noble youiiii; man. He lia<l heard how 
the Americans were striving for freedom, and lie was anxious to 
help them. He had just married a beautiful girl, and his friends 
tried to keep him at home. But she, generous as he, cheerfully 
consented to his departure, and he came here full of love for the 
Americans, lie joined the army under Washington. You will 
hear much more about him. 

20. Howe went up the Chesapeake Bay, because the Amer- 
icans had obstructed the Delaware river. He landed near the 
head of it, and proceeded toward Philadelphia. Washington 
was marching to meet him. On the Brandywine creek, several 
miles above Wilmington, the two armies liad a very hard battle, 
for a whole day, and the British were victorious. 

21. In that battle, La Fayette was badly wounded in his leg, 
and many good and brave men were lost. Full twelve hundred 
of the Americans were killed, wounded, or made prisoners, and 
the British loss was about eight hundred. This occurred on the 
11th of September. 

22. Washington and his thinned troops fled to Philadelphia, 
followed by the British. The Congress left that city, and met, 
first, at Lancaster, and then at York, where they remained sev- 
eral months. Fearing the British might take their provisions 
and other things at Reading, the Americans soon left Philadel- 
phia, and marched in that direction. Then Howe encamped at 
CJermantown, four miles distant, and prepared to make Philadel- 
phia the residence of his army for the winter. 

23. I have told you that the Americans had put obstructions 
in the Delaware, below Philadelphia, to keep ships from sailing 
up to that city. Near there, on each side of the river, they liad 
built a fort. These must be taken from the Patriots, or the Brit- 
ish army at Philadelpia could not got provisions by water. 

24. Lord Howe's fleet came up to the obstructions, and two 

QinrsTioxs. — 10. What cnn ynu toll about T.a Fayotto ? ?0. What did tho two armies 
do? .'21. What can you tell about the battle on the Brandywine? '?''. What ran yon 
t€ll of the movements of the two armies ? '23. Wliat can you tell about forts on the 
Delaware ? 



138 THE REVOLUTION. 

Capture of the forts on the Delaware. Battle at Germantown. Burgoyne victorious. 

tliousand Hessian soldiers attacked Fort Mercer, on the New Jer- 
sey side. Soon afterward, British soldiers attacked Fort Mifflin, 
on the Pennsylvania shore ; and after a brave defense, both had 
to be given up to Howe's troops. Then the obstructions were 
removed, and several British ships went up to the city. 

25. Toward the close of September, Washington came down 
the Schuylkill with his whole army, and early on the morning 
of the 4th of October, fell upon the British at Germantown. 
They fought several hours, when the Americans were beaten, 
with a loss about equal to that on the Brandywine. 

26. Washington and his army then marched back, and en- 
camped at White Marsh. Soon afterward the whole British 
army went into Philadelphia, where they remained all winter. 
A little later the American army marched to Valley Forge, built 
huts, and remained there until spring, suffering dreadfully for the 
want of food and clothing. 

27. Let us now see wdiat Burgoyne was doing. The Amer- 
icans at Ticonderoga, under General St. Clair, were too weak to 
oppose Burgoyne ; so they fled, and he took possession of the 
fort. A part of Burgoyne's army pursued them, overtook them at 
Ilubbardton, in Vermont, and there a hard fight occurred. 

28. Here, again, the Americans were beaten. The same even- 
ing, some of the British armed boats, filled with soldiers, came 
up Lake Champlain to Skenesborough (now Whitehall), and de- 
stroyed a great quantity of provisions belonging to the Amer- 
icans. 

29. General Schuyler was the chief commander of all the 
American troops in the North. These were very few, and most 
of them were discouraged. Every thing appeared gloomy, we 
may be sure ; and the people began to think that Burgoyne 
would eat his Christmas dinner at Albany, as a victor, which he 
had boasted he would do. 

80. Schuyler set his soldiers to tearing down the bridges, and 
felling trees across the roads along which he knew Burgoyne 

Qr-STToxR. — 94. 'W}^nt cnvt y^u tpll of hntHes on the Delaware ? ?F. Vl^bat can von tell 
ah'int tlie hntlle at O-ermnntown ? "'i. What did the two nrmies now do' 27. Wliat 
did Rnrtrovne nnd his ^^vniv do? 9S. "Whnt h'-ttlo or-r'nrrod ? and what happened at 
Skenesborough ? 20. What was the state of things at the North ? 



T II I U 1) YEAR OF THE W A li . ] -SO 

Battle of Bennington, Death of Jane McCrea. 

\voiild come. In this way, lie made the victor's march sh)w, and 
enabled hiiiiseU' to go down the Hudson, and collect the people 
to flight the British. 

31. It was the last of July when Burgoyne reached Fort Ed- 
ward. Then his provisions were nearly gone, and he sent a 
1 tarty of Hessians and other troops to seize some cattle and food 
belonging to the Americans, which he heard were at Beniiingt(^n, 
in Vermont. 

32. The people all through that region shouldered their mus- 
kets, and, led by the brave General Stark, fought the invaders on 
the loth of August, and killed, wounded, and made prisoners, a 
thousand of them. Burgoyne was now worse off than ever, and 
hardly knew what to do. 

33. Here I must tell you a short, sad story. A beautiful young 
girl, named Jane McCrea, lived at Fort Edward, and had a lover 
in Burgoyne's army. When that army approached Fort Edward, 
the lover sent two Indians to bring her in safety to the British 
camp. She was shot near a spring, by the way. Some said she 
was killed by the Indians, who quarreled about some rum the 
lover was to give them ; and others said she was shot by accident. 

34. Burgoyne had otfered the Indians so much money for 
every scalp (the hair and skin of the top of the head) they would 
bring him ; and the people generally believed that the Indians 
hail killed this beautiful young girl for her scalp, which they car- 
ric'l into the camp. 0, how angry the people were with Burgoyne 
for employing the cruel Indians at all ! It made thousands of 
young men join the American army, to fight, and drive awav, 
such wicked invaders. 

35. While Burgoyne was coming toward the Hudson, St. 
Leger, a British soldier, was marcliing from Oswego toward 
the Mohawk Valley, to attack the Americans at Fort Schuyler, 
then the name of Fort l^tanwix, of which I have told you on 
page 102. He led many Indians under a great chief, named 
Brant, and a hlrge number of Tories. 

Qur.STioN3.— nn. WTial dirl Schnvler do? 31. Whnt can vnu tell about Bnrcrn^Tip and 
his army '? ?.-.\ Whit ran you tell of thp hattlo of r.onninston ' nr^., ^4. Tell the story 
about Jane McCrea ? 35. What can you tell about St. Lcgcr and others? 



140 



THE REVOLUTION 



Scenes in the Mohawk Valley. Battles near Saratoga. Capture of Burgoyne. 




JOSEPH liliANT. 



.36. The people of the Mohawk Val- 
ley were very much alarmed. A large 
number of them, led by General Herki- 
mer, had a fight with the Tories and 
Indians at Oriskany, when they were 
beaten, and their brave general was so 
badly wounded that he died. Then 
General Arnold, who had been sent to 
help them, appeared, and St. Leger and 
his white and red savages fled to Lake 
Ontario. 

very much disheart- 




KOSCIUSZKO. 



3V. Burgoyne, 
ened, marched down to Saratoga. Gen- 
eral Gates was then in chief command 
of the Patriots at the North, and had 
a camp at Stillwater, strongly defended 
by fortifications, built by a brave and ^ 
generous son of Poland, named Kosci- 
uszko. 

38. The two armies came to battle on ' 
the morning of the 19th of September, 
and fought hard all day. They battled 
again on the Itii of October ; and ten days afterward, Burgoyne 
and his whole army, almost six thousand in number, were made 
prisoners by the Americans. 

39. This w^as more than two months be- 
fore Christmas. Burgoyne dined in Albany 
much earlier than he expected to, but not as 
a victor. He was a prisoner, and a guest at 
the table of General Schuvler, who gener- 
ously forgave the British commander for 
burning his house and mills at Saratoj^a. 

40. On the day before Burgoyne's last 
battle. Sir Henry Clinton and a large num- 

Qttfstions. — S6. ■VNHifit occurred in the Mohawk Valley ? 37. 'What canyon toll of 
the two armies? 38. What can you tell of two battles? 39. What more can you tell 
about Burgoyne ? 




GEXEBAL BTJEGOTNE. 



F O U R T II YEAR OF Til E W A K . 141 

Events Id the Hudson Highlands. Valley Forge. 

bcr of British soldiers, attacked Forts Clinton and Montgomery, 
two strong places in the Hudson highlands, belonging to the 
Aincricuns. They took theni both ; and then many troops went 
up the river in ships and burned the village of Kingston. They 
lioped, in this way, to help ])urgoyne. But it was too late. 

41. AVhen the news that Burgoyne was taken, Iiad spread, 
there ^vas great joy all over the country. The British were 
astonished, and the Tories were dreadfully frightened. And 
w hen the French King heard of it, he said, " Well, the Amer- 
icans help themselves pretty well ; I guess it will be safe now for 
me to send soldiers and ships to help them more, and England 
may say what she pleases." 

42. At the close of ITTV, the Third Year of the War for In- 
dependence, the Americans felt very much encouraged, for thev 
had done wonders during the campaign, and the good opinion of 
Ihc world was on their side. 



SECTION V. 

FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR ^NDEPENDE^X•E. [iVVS.] 

1. Twenty miles northwest from Philadelphia is a little valley 
that opens upon a wide plain along the banks of the Schuylkill 
river. Through it runs a stream on which, before the War 
for Independence, was a forge, where iron was made into various 
things. It was called the valley forge, and after a while the 
whole place was named Valley Forge. 

2. To that little valley "\Vashington led the American army 
from AMiitomarsh, throuo;]i the snow, in cold December. Many 
of the soldiers were barefooted, and left marks of blood in their 
tracks in the snow. 

Qttf.stioxb. — 4ft. What was done on Hudson's river? 41. What was the effect of the 
news of the capture of Burpoyne ? 4'?. How did the Americans now feel? 1. What can 
you tell about a little valley ? 2. Wliat happened there? 



142 THE REVOLUTION. 

The Americans at Valley Forge. Flight of the British. Chase of the Americans. 

3. There the soldiers built rude huts, and spent the dreary 
winter, thinly clothed and half-starved. They were more willing 
to suffer so, than to lose their freedom and become slaves to the 
king and Parliament. At the same time, the British army were 
enjoying every comfort in Philadelphia. Then it was that the 
good Washington prayed in secret for God to help his country- 
men, and his prayers were heard, and ansvv-ered. 

4. By-and-by, when the snow had melted, and the tree-buds 
l)egan to open, news came that the French King would send 
soldiers and ships to help the Americans. It made them very 
joyful. Then came news that the king and Parliament would 
now do right. Then they were still more joyful. But when 
they remembered how often they had been deceived, they would 
not believe it. It w^as well they did not. 

5. In the pleasant month of May, Gen- 
eral Howe sailed for England, and left 
the British army in charge of Sir Henry 
Clinton. They gave Howe a great ball 
and feast, before he left. At the same 
time the Americans, who loved freedom 
better than all such things, were suffer- 
ing at Valley Forge. 
GENESAL CLINTON. 6. Ncws DOW camc that the French 

King ha.l sent one of his war-sailors, named D'Estaing, with 
many ships, to take the British vessels in the Delaw^are. The 
British commander. Lord Howe, was frightened, and left that 
river as soon as possible. Clinton was also alarmed, and left 
Philadelphia, with all his army, on the 18th of June. They fled 
across New Jersey toward Sandy Hook, to get upon Lord Howe's 
ships that lay at anchor there. 

7. When AVashington heard of these movements, he put his 
army at Valley Forge in motion, crossed the Delaware and pur- 
sued the British to Monmouth, in West Jersey. There, on one 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell about the American and British soldiers? 4. What 
news delighted the Americans. 5. What can yon tell about General Howe's departure? 
6. What can you tell about the French vessels and the British fleet and army ? 7. What 
can you tell of Washington and a battle ? 




F O U 11 T II YEAR U F T II E W A R. 



]43 



Battle at Monmouth. 



Continued flight of the British. 



The French fleet. 



of the liottest days ever known, they ha<l a terrible hattlc.'. It 
lasted from nine o'clock in the morning until dark. It was on the 
28th of Jmie, 1778. 

8. Fifty soldiers died of thirst that day. One soldier, who was 
tiring- a cannon, was shot dead. Ilis wife, a young Irish woman, 
named Molly, who had been bringing water to him, took his place 
at the gun, and kept tiring it all through the battle. Washing- 
ton was so pleased with her for this, that he gave her tht} pay of 
her husband after that, and she wore his soldier-clothes and was 
called Captain Molly as long as she lived. 

9. Washington intended to renew the battle in the morning. 
But that night, after the moon was down, while he and his 
wearied soldiers were sleeping, Clinton and his troops marched 
silently away in the dark, and escaped to Sandy Hook. Then' 
Clinton wrote to his king how^ valiantly he withdrew in the broad 
moonlight. One of our poets made fun of him by wi-iting thus : 

" He forms his camp, with great parade, 
"While evening spreads the world in shade — 
Then still, like some endangered spark, 
Steals o(T on tip-toe in the dark ; 
Yet writes his king, in boasting tone, 
How grand he marched by light of mooul" 



10. Washington and his army marched 
from Monmouth to the Hudson river, and 
crossed into Westchester county, while the 
British proceeded in ships from Sandy Hook 
to New York. D'Estaing and his war- 
vessels appeared there in July, but the Brit- 
ish ships were safe in Raritan Bay. The 
water was so shallow between Sandy Hook 
and Staten Island, that the heavy French 
ships could not get over and attack those 
of Lord Howe. 




COUNT 1) E8TAING. 



Qttkstions. — ^^. "What can you tell ahont Captain Molly ? 9. \\'Tiat can you tell about the 
pscapn of thn British army? 10. What can you tell about the Ajnericau army and 
French fleet? 



T44 THE REVOLUTION. 

Events on Rhode Island. Terrible scenes in the "Wyoming valley. 

11. Washington now determined to drive the British from 
Rhode Island, and sent La Fayette and General Greene, with 
some soldiers, to help General Sullivan, who was there with a 
small army. D'Estaing also went there with his ships, to help 
them. Early in August, the Patriot army crossed over to the 
north end of the island, and the French fleet was in Narraganset 
Bay, near Newport. 

12. Many ships from England joined the fleet of Lord Howe, 
and with these he sailed to attack D'Estaing at Newport. That 
war-sailor went out to meet them. A terrible storm arose and 
greatly damaged the ships of both fleets, so that they did not 
fight. D'Estaing went to Boston to repair his vessels, and left 
the Americans to help themselves. 

13. On the 29th of August a severe battle took place at Quaker 
Hill, on the north end of Rhode Island, and the Americans were 
driven away, much disheartened. Many were very angry, be- 
cause, if the French had helped them there, they might have 
driven the British away. 

14. Most of the Six Nations of Indians, of whom I have told 
you [verse 6, page 12], fought against the Americans in the 
Revolution. They were very terrible foes to the white people, 
especially in the Wyoming, Mohawk, Schoharie, and Cherry 
valleys, where they murdered men, women, and children, and 
burnt their houses. 

15. Early in July, 1118, a Tory leader, named John Butler, 
went down into the beautiful valley of Wyoming, in Pennsyl- 
vania, at the head of more than a thousand Indians. Most of 
the strong men were away, in the American army, and these 
Indians did about as they pleased. The old men and boys fought 
them, but without much effect ; and at evening the next day, the 
savages went through the valley, burning houses and killing 
people everywhere. Terrible, indeed, was that Massacre of 
Wyoming, as it was called. 

QXTESTIONS.— 11. Wh: t was done to drive the British from Rhode Island ? 12. What 
can you toll about the '^rench and English fleets? 13. What can you tell of a battle 
on Rhode Island ? 14. Wli t can you tell about the Six Nations? 15. What can you teU 
about Wyoming ? 



y O U K T 11 V E A U O F T HE WAR. 145 

The Indians in the Mohawk Valley. Capture of Savannah. 

10. AVliile these thiiiu^s were going on, IJrant, and some 
Aviokctl Tories, were at the head of Indians and c(inally savage 
white men, in spreading death and terror over the country soutli 
of the- Mohawk. Many Patriots and their families were murdered 
and tlieir property destroyed. So dreadful were the events there 
for three or four years, that the region was called " The dark and 
bloody ground." 

17. In November, D'Estaing sailed for the West Indies, to 
fight the British there. Lord Howe sent several of his ships to 
oppose him ; and as the British power was thus weakened, Sir 
Henry Clinton concluded it would be useless to try to do much 
against Washington for a time. So he sent about two thousand 
troops, under Colonel Campbell, to attack Savannah, the capital 
of Georgia. 

18. The American soldiers at Savannah were commanded by 
General Robert Howe. There were only about a thousand of 
them. These fought nobly, but were finally compelled to give 
up the citv, and fiee to the country higher up on the Savannah 
river. Savannah now became the head-quarters of the British 
army in the South, and it remained in their possession for almost 
four years. 

19. When the year 1778 drew to a close, the two armies were 
in a position similar to that which they held toward the close of 
177G. The British had gained almost nothing toward conquer- 
ing the Americans, while the Patriots had discovered their real 
strength, and had obtained the active alliance of the French, 
one of the most powerful nations in the world. So the Amer- 
icans, you perceive, had rather the best of it when the campaign 
of 1778 was ended. 

Questions.— ir.. What can you tell about Indians and Tories? 17. What can you tell 
about the movt'mcnts of the French and Enc;lish? 18. What can y^u tell about an 
attack on Savannah 'f 19. What can you say about the two armies at the close of 1778 ? 

10 



1.4« 



THE REVOLUTION 



The continental money. 



The armies in the South. 



SECTION YI. 



FIFTH YEAR OF THE ^VAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 



[177!..] 



1. Although the Americans had been successful against the 
British in 1778, the commencement of 1779 was a gloomy one 
to them. Their bills of credit, or continental money, of which I 
have told you [page 126], were becoming almost useless, and 
they could get very little gold and silver; and the promised 
French army had not arrived'. In the South, where the British 
had now got a foothold, the Patriots were quite weak, and the 
Tories were very numerous. 

2. Washington and the Congress prepared a good plan for the 
campaign of 1779. It was determined to confine the British to 
the sea-coast, at the North and at the South, and chastise the 
Indians and Tories in the interior, or back country. 

3. Soon after Campbell took possession of Savannah, General 
Prevost inarched from Florida with 
troops, and became chief commander of 
all the British soldiers at the South. 
General Lincoln was apppointed chief 
commander of the Patriot army there, 
find early in January he collected quite 
a large number of troops some twenty 
miles from Savannah. 

4. Lincoln was on the South Carolina 
side of the Savannah river. Campbell marched up the Georgia 
side, and took possession of Augusta. This enabled the British 
to have communication with their friends, the Creek Indians, in 
the west, and also encouraged the Tories. But the defeat of a 
large body of Tories at about that time, greatly alarmed Campbell, 
and he prepared to march back to Savannah. 

Questions.— 1. What can you say of American affairs at the beginning of 1779? 2. 
What plan was prepared ? 3. What was done at the South ? 4. What occurred on the 
Savannah river ? 




GEXEK.VL LINCOLN. 



FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 147 

Defeat of the AmericanB. Charleston threatened. Flight of the British. 



5. Lincoln sent Colonel Aslio, with :i (juartcr of his little annv, 
to drive Campbell from Augusta, and to pursue him down the Sa- 
vannah river. Ashe followed Campbell some distance, and then 
halted and formed a camp. There the Americans were attaclanl 
by Prevost in the middle of February. A greater portion of them 
were killed, made prisoners, or scattered. Many of them were 
drowned while trying to escape across the Savannah river. 

G. This was a great loss to Lincoln, yet he was not discour- 
aged. But Prevost felt stronger ; and at the close of April lie 
crossed the Savannah river with two thousand British troops, and 
a large number of Tories and Creek Lxlians, and marched for 
Charleston, the capital of South Carolina. Lincoln, who had 
been joined by many Americans, after the defeat of Ashe, fol- 
lowed him, to prevent liis taking that city. 

7. Prevost arrived near Charleston on the lltli of May, and 
told the Americans that they must give up the city to him im- 
mediately, or he would destroy it. They refused, and nobody 
could sleep in Charleston that night, I assure yon, for tliey ex- 
pected every moment to have the British cannons firing upon 
them. 

8. When morning came, the scarlet uniforms of the British 
were seen across the waters upon John's Island, and not a single 
soldier of the enemy was near Charleston. The Patriots won- 
dered at this, at 'first, but it was soon explained. Prevost liad 
heard of the approach of Lincoln, and at midnight he started to 
go back to Savannah, by way of the islands along the coast. 

9. At Stono Ferry, just below Charleston, a fight occurred on 
the 20th of June, in which the Americans got the worst of it. 
Ihit Charleston was saved, and they were satisfied. Let us now 
leave the South, and see what was going on at the Xorth all this 
time. 

10. Sir Henry Clinton, at Xew York, sent out armed parties 
to plunder the people in Connecticut and other places. In March, 
Governor Tryon went to Greenwich with some soldiers, and at- 

QuTSTiONS.— 5. "WHiat can you tell about Colonel Ashe and his mm ? 6. "S^Hiat did 
Prevost do? 7. What can you tell about Prevost at Charleston ? 8. What can you tell 
about the British leaving Charleston ? 9. What happened at Stono Ferry? 



148 



THE REVOLUTION. 



Putnam's escape. 



Marauding expeditions. 



Capture of Stony Point. 




GENERAL PUTNAM. 



tacked and scattered some American 
troops, under General Putnam. The 
general escaped, on horseback, down a 
steep hill and stone steps, while the 
British bullets were flying past his head. 
11. In May, some British vessels, 
bearing quite a large number of sol- 
diers, sailed into Hampton Roads and 
the Elizabeth river, in Virginia. The 
soldiers plundered the people on both 
sides of the river, from Hampton to Norfolk. These same ships 
and troops went up the Hudson river at the close of the month, 
and took away from the Americans the fort at Stony Point, 
just below the Highlands. 

12. In July, the same vessels carried Governor Tryon and more 
than two thousand soldiers to the shores of Connecticut, where they 
plundered New Haven, and burned the villages of East Haven, Fair- 
field, and Norwalk. The wicked Tryon then boasted that he was very 
good because he did not burn every house on the New England coast! 

13. But the British did not have it 
all as they pleased. General Wayne, a 
brave soldier with Washington in the 
Highlands, led some Americans, at 
midnight in July, and attacked the fort 
on Stony Point, while the British sol- 
diers were asleep. They awoke, and 
fought desperately. JSSi /^'^J^^^^^^^'\ 

14. Wayne was the victor. Though 
badly wounded in the head, he thus 
wrote to Washington, at two o'clock in the morning — " The fort 
and garrison, with Colonel Johnson, are ours." The British lost, 
in killed, wounded, and prisoners, six hundred men. The Amer- 
icans lost less than one hundred. This was a brilliant act, and 
the patriots everywhere rejoiced. 

QiTESTiONS.— 10. VHiat can you tpll about parties sent out by Clinton? 11. T\1iat can 
you tell about British ships and soldiers in the Elizabeth and Hudson rivers ? 12. Wliat 
was done in Connecticut? 13, 14. What can you tell about Stony Point? 




GENEEAL WAYNE. 



FIFTH YEAR O F T H E W A II . 149 

The War ii» the West. Ohastisement of the Indians. 




15. Three nights after the capture of Stony Point, Major 
Henry Lee and a few Americans took from tlie British a fort 
Avhere Jersey City, opposite New York, now stands. They killed 
thirty British soldiers, and made one hundred and sixty prison- 
ers. For these brave deeds, the Congress gave both Wayne and 
Lee a silver medal. 

16. The war extended into the wilderness beyond the Alle- 
ghany mountains, where Daniel Boone, the 
great hunter and pioneer, with others, had 
made settlements. These had been fight- 
ing the Indians in Kentucky for several 
years'. Further north, in the present 
States of Indiana and Illinois, the British 
had forts, and the soldiers there were con- 
tinually urging the Indians to fight the i!! 
Americans. Daniel iwone. 

17. The patriots finally resolved to take these forts away from the 
British. George Rogers Clarke, and a few brave men, marched 
through the wilderness against them ; and in the course of a few 
months, the Americans captured the forts, and drove the British 
away. Then the Indians became peaceable. 

18. Now it was determined to chastise a part of the Six Na- 
tions, for their cruelties. In the summer of 1779, General Sulli- 
van collected an army in the Wyoming Valley, and marched up 
the Susquehannah into the country of the Senecas. In the course 
of a few weeks he destroyed forty Indian villages, and a vast 
amount of corn, fruit, and garden vegetables. After that the In- 
dians feared and hated the Americans ; and they named Wash- 
ington, who had sent these soldiers there, The Town Destroyer. 

19. Now let us look southward and see what wms going on 
there. Early in September, D'Estaing, the French war-sailor, of 
whom T have told you, came from the West Indies with his ships, 
and told the Americans he was ready to help them drive the 

QtrrsTiONS.— 15. What other bravo doed was done? and whj^t did Concrross do? 10. 
What canyon tell about Boono and the Western wildorneRs? 17. What can you toll 
of Clarke and his men ? IS. How were the Senecas chastised ? 19. What now happened 
in tha South ? 



150 THE REVOLUTION. 



Attack on Savannah. Disappoiniment of the Americans. La Fayette in France. 

British from Georgia. General Lincoln immediately marched his 
army toward Savannah, and the Americans and French com- 
menced an attack upon the British works there, toward the 
close of September. 

20. After firing cannon-balls upon the British works day after 
day for a fortnight, the two armies concluded to climb the walls 
and banks, and fight their way into Savannah. This is called 
taking a place by storm. The battle was a terrible one, and 
many brave men were killed. Among these was Count Pu- 
laski, another noble soldier of Poland, who came to help the 
Americans. 

21. Sero-cant Jasper, the brave young man I have told you 
about, who picked up the South Carolina flag on the outside of 
the fort in Charleston harbor, was also killed there. He was 
holdinn- a flao- made by the ladies of Charleston, when a bullet 
slew him. His last words were, " Tell Mrs. Elliot I lost my life 
in supporting the colors she presented to our regiment," 

22. All at once D'Estaing said he must leave, or his ships 
might be injured by the autumn storms. So, just as Savannah 
was about to be given up by the British, the French all left, and 
the Americans were compelled to abandon it. Lincoln crossed 
the river and fled toward Charleston, and the British had it all 
their own way in the South, for some time. I think the Amer- 
icans had reason to think very lightly of that D'Estaing, don't 
you? 

23. During the summer of 1779, La Fayette was in France, 
and he persuaded his king to send many more ships, and a large 
army to help the Americans, as soon as they could be prepared. 
When the King of England heard of this, he ordered the British 
soldiers to leave Pthode Island and go to New York, so that the 
army in America should not be too- much scattered. When 
they were all there, Sir Henry Clinton took a large number of 
them and sailed southward to attack Charleston. I shall tell you 
presently what he did. 

QuTfiTroxs.— "20. What can yon tell nboiit the attack on Savannah ? 21. What can you 
tell of Percreant Jasper ? 2'?. How did the French serve the Amsricans ? 23. What 
did La Fayette do? What did the British king and soldiers do? 



V 1 F T II V K A \l (J t Til K W A U. J .") I 



American ships. Exploits of Hopkins and others; 




\T AT KOSrON. 



24. Tliiis 011(1(^1 the c«ainpaign of 1779. Before I go any 

fiirtli(?r 1 iiiust trll yon a little about the sea-fights, or 

n' aval operations of the r e \' o l i: t i o x . 

25. The Americans were n(^t able to build large ships to fight 
those of the British, nor did the government have a great many 
vessels of any kind during the war. But privateers, of whom I 
liave told you [verse 3, page 126], took a great many ships away 
from the r>ritish war-sailors. 

26. The first vessels that were built wcie only gun-boats, used 
by Washington in the harbor of Bos- 
ton, against the British ships there. 
These were made of heavy planks, 
covered over, and having a big canno?i 
at each end, and small ones on the top. 

27. The Congress had some small vessels built early in the 
war, and two or three large ones before its close. The first reg- 
ular naval officers were appointed late in 1775. Then Esek Hop- 
kins was made commodore, or chief commander, the same as a 
British admiral. 

28. Hopkins first went against Lord Dunmore (of whom I 
have told you), on the coast of Virginia. Afterward he went to 
the Bahama Islands, took a town away from the British, and 
made the governor of one of the islands a prisoner. Then he 
took some British vessels on the ocean, aiid sailed into Narragan- 
set Bay, where his ships were kept a long time by the British, 
who took possession of Rhode Island. 

29. I should like to tell you, if I had time, of a great many 
brave acts performed by such American war-sailors as Manly, 
Barry, Biddle, McNeil, Ilinman and others; how they made the 
British very much afraid, and how they took a great many ves- 
sels away from tliem. I might tell you, too, that the British 
took a great many vessels away from the Americans. So the 

Qu:t6tion8.— ^5. What can you tell about American vessols? '2C,. What about gun- 
boats? 27. What can you tfll of naval arrangements ? '28. 'What did Hopkins do* 29. 
What can vou sav about other war-sailors ? 



152 



THE REVOLUTION 



Paul Jones. 



His great sea-fight with a British ship. 




JOHN PAUL JONES. 



fights went on upon the ocean, as well as upon the land, until 

the close of the war. 

30. I must, however, tell you of one 
of the greatest sea-figlits that took place 
during the war. There was a very- 
brave Scotchman, named John Paul 
Jones, who fought for the Americans. 
Dr. Franklin got the French King to 
help him fit out some new war-ships on 
the coast of France. These were placed 
under the command of Jones, and he 
went boldly upon the English and 

Scotch coasts, and attacked the towns and ships there. 

31. The vessel in which Jones sailed was named Bonhomme 
Richard^ the French words for Good Man Richard. Just at 
evening, on a bright September day in 1779, this ship fell iii with 
a large British war-ship, named Serapis ; and during that even- 
ing, by the light of the moon, they had a terrible battle. They 
became lashed together, and then fired cannon balls through and 
through each other. • 

32. Sometimes the ships were on fire, but the flames were 
soon put out. The men fought with swords and pistols, first on 
one ship, then on the other, until many were killed. So they 
struggled on, in fire and smoke, for three hours, when the British 
gave up, and Jones became the victor. He took possession of 
the Serapis^ and his own shattered vessel began to sink. Not 
long afterward it sunk to the bottom of the ocean, and Jones 
went to France with his prize. 

33. When you are older, you will learn more about the sea- 
fights of the Revolution. 



Questions. — 30. What can yon tell about John Paul Jones ? 31. What can you tell 
about a terrible sea-fight ? 32. What more can you tell of the battle, and the end of it ? 



S I X T II V K A K O F T H K \V A Ji . 153 



Departure of Clinton for the South. The Americans in Charleston. 

SECTION YII. 

SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [lV80.] 

1. When Clinton sailed for Charleston, as I have told yon, he 
left the few British soldiers in New York in charge of Kiiy- 
phausen, the Hessian General. Washington knew how much 
the patriots at the South would need help, so, early in the 
spring, he sent the Baron de Kalb, a brave foreign soldier, 
witli many troops, to assist Lincoln who was then in Charleston. 

2. There being but few soldiers on either side at the North, 
during the spring and summer of 1780, there was not much 
fighting there. The conflicts were chiefly in the Carolinas, and 
about these I will now tell you. 

3. A strong fleet, with two thousand war-sailors, under Ad- 
miral Arbuthnot, bore Clinton and his troops to the South. 
There was a terrible storm on the way, and a great many horses 
perished. The British finally landed on the islands and shores 
thirty miles below Charleston, toward the middle of February. 
There they remained some time preparing to attack Charleston. 

4. General Lincoln was in Charleston with few troops, when 
the British first landed. That great patriot. Governor Rutledge, 
immediately commenced arousing the people, and soon large 
numbers joined Lincoln's army. At the end of March, when the 
British moved toward Charleston, the Patriots there felt strong 
enough to oppose them and defend the city. 

5. The Americans had built strong works across Charleston 
Neck, and placed many soldiers in Fort Moultrie in the harbor. 
Near the town was Commodore Whipple (of whom I have 
already told you something), [verse 32, page 114], with a small 
fleet, and along the wharves quite strong defenses had been 
built. 

QxTESTiOKs— 1. What did Clinton and Washin^rton do ? 2. Wliy was there not much 
fiprliting at the North ? 3. What can you toll of Clinton's voyaf,'e southward? 4. What 
can you tell of the Patriots in Charleston V 5. What preparations had they made ? 



151 



THE REVOLUTION. 



Attack on Charlestoa. 



Fall of Charleston. 



The Americans discouraged. 



6. On a lovely April morning, Arbuthnot sailed into Charles- 
ton harbor, with his great ships, and at the same time the Brit- 
ish, under Clinton, came nearer the American works on the Neck. 
Then the British commanders told Lincoln that he must give up 
his army and the city at once, or they would destroy or capture 
both. Lincoln refused to surrender, and told them that he was 
ready to fight. 

1. Not long after this, Lord Cornwallis came with three thou- 
sand troops, to help Clinton. The Patriots now saw that there 
was very little chance for them to keep the city, yet they fought 
on, and suffered on. At length, late on a pleasant evening in 
May, the entire British army and navy attacked Charleston. The 
thunders of two hundred cannons shook the city, and at one 
time it was on fire in five diff'erent places. These terrible scenes 
continued for three days and nights, when the Americans were 
compelled to give up. Lincoln, his army, and the citizens, five 
thousand in number, became prisoners of war. The British also 
took four hundred cannons. 

8. The loss of this Southern army was a dreadful blow to the 
Patriots, and for a while all hope of being free seemed to be lost 
forever. The British commander sent large bodies of troops into 
the country, in various directions, and these built some forts. 
The Patriots, everywhere, were made to tremble, and for a while 
all was still. Not a Whig was known to be in arms, in South 
Carolina. Then Clinton and xVrbuthnot, 
feeling that all was safe, sailed for New 
York with a large number of troops. 

9. The silence did not continue long. 
DeKalb was compelled to move slowly, 
and did not reach the borders of South 
Carolina until mid-summer, when Gen- 
eral Gates took command of the army. 
The Southern Patriots felt very hopeful 
GENERAL GATES. whcii thcy kncw that the conqueror of 

QtrE8TiON'3.— C. Wliat did Clinton and Arbuthnot do? 7. What happened soon after- 
ward ? 8. What was the effect of the loss of Charleston? 9. What can you tell of other 
movements '! 




S 1 X T II Y EAR OF THE W A R. 



155 



Brave leaders. 



Approach of Gates. 



Defeat of the Americans at Camden. 




GKNERAL SCMTKU. 



Burg-oyne was coming, and tlicy began to collect in armed 
bands. 

10. Those brave soldiers, Clarion, 
Sumttr, Pickens and Clarke, were 
soon in motion at the head of troops, 
and they struck the British and Tories 
many heavy blows in South Carolina 
and Georgia. When, in August, 
(tates and his army marched down 
from the hill country toward Cam- 
don, the Patriots of that region 
joined him, and he felt strong. 

11. Cornwallis had been left in chief command at Charleston. 
When he heard of Gates' approach, he hastened to Camden, took 
the lead of the British there (who were under Lord Rawdon), 
and marched to meet Gates. Their meeting was unexpected to 
both. It was at midnight, on a sandy road where it crossed a 
swamp, seven miles from Camden. Their footsteps in the soft 
sand were unheard. 

12. A skirmish occui-red there in the dark, and at daybreak a 
severe battle commenced. The Americans were dreadfully beaten 
and scattered, and lost a thousand men. The brave DeKalb and 
other noble soldiers were killed, while General Gates and a few 
of his troops escaped into North Carolina. 

13. This was another severe blow for the Patriots. "Within 
three months, two of their armies in the South liad been de- 
stroyed, and now the armed bands I have mentioned, were scat- 
tered to the winds. All seemed hopeless; and yet the Patriots 
were not without hope. 

14. Cornwallis foolisldy thought that harsh treatment would 
make the Patriots silent, so he commenced oppressing them in 
every way. But it made them despise him and hate British rule 
more than before. The Patriots became verv indi<ji:nant, and re- 



QursTioxs. — If). What can yon sav of briivo Sonthern leaders? Wliat did Gates do? 
11. What can yon tell ahont (lornwallis and thn mcetintr of the armies? VI. AVliat can 
you tell of a battle? Hi. What misfortunes bad bofallea the Americans ? 14. What 
did Cornwallis do ? What wag the effect? 




156 THE REVOLUTION. 

Battle on King's Mountain. Marion and Sumter. Events in New Jersey. 

solved to strike again for home and freedom, as speedily as 

possible. 

15. Thinking South Carolina conquered, Cornwallis marched 

into the North State. At the same time he sent out armed 

parties to frighten the Whigs and encourage the Tories. 
One of these parties, under Major Ferg- 
uson, was attacked at King's Mountain by 
the Patriots early in October, 1780, and 
after a severe battle^ the British were 
beaten with the loss of a thousand men 
and fifteen hundred guns. This was as 
bad a blow for Cornwallis as the battle 
near Bennington was for Burgoyne, of 
which I have told you on page 139. 

I.OED COBNWALLIS. ^g^ -^^-j^ ^^^^^ ^j^.^^^ ^^^,^ ^^j^^ ^^ 

in the upper country of the Carolinas, the brave Marion was 
annoying the British and Tories in the lower country, toward 
Charleston. lie was sly, quick, and successful in his movements, 
and was called The Siva7n2) Fox. Sumter, too, who was called 
The Carolina Game Cock^ now appeared at the head of brave 
Patriots, and the injured people everywhere began to lift up their 
heads. Cornwallis perceived danger in this, and marching back 
into South Carolina, he made his camp between the Broad and 
Catawaba rivers. 

17. Here we will leave the South, for a time, to observe im- 
portant transactions at the North. 

18. Very few military movements occurred at the North during 
the summer of 1780. Early in June, five thousand British sol- 
diers, under General Mathews, marched into New Jersey, burned 
a small village not far from Elizabethtown, and commenced plun-, 
dering the inhabitants. They were met at Springfield by a body 
of Americans from Washington's camp at Morristown, and were 
driven back to the coast. 

19. A fortnight afterward, Clinton having arrived, joined 

QxjFBTiONS. — 15. What can you tell of the British movements, and a battle? 16. 
What can you tell about Marion and Sumter? 18, What can you tell of events in New 
Jersey? 



SIXTH V E A K OF THE \V A II. 157 

Arrival of the French. The treason of Arnold. 



Mathews, and marching toward Morristown, tried to bring Wash- 
ington out to fight. They were met by the Americans, under 
General Greene, at Springfield. A severe skirmish ensued, when 
the British, after setting fire to the village, fled to Elizabethtown, 
and across to Staten Island. 

20. Early in June, an event caused the Americans to rejoice 
greatly. A large French fleet arrived at Newport, with six 
thousand soldiers under a great leader, the Count de Rocham- 
beau. The British now became shy, and did not send out any 
more marauding expeditions. In fact they began to think it dan- 
gerous to go out to fight at all. At that time Clinton was hoping 
to accomplish all he wished, through the wickedness of an Amer- 
ican officer. That officer was the bold soldier, but bad man — 
Benedict Arnold. " ^. 

21. General Arnold had become very 
angry with many Americans, and was also 
deeply in debt ; and, in an evil hour, he 
resolved to desert his countrymen, do them 
all the harm he could, and join the British 
army. For this purpose he obtained the 
command of the strong post of "West 
Point, in the Hudson Highlands. This he 
agreed to give up to the British for fifty 
thousand dollars and the office of General in the British army. 

22. Sir Henry Clinton employed Major Andre, a smart voung 
man, to bargain with Arnold. Late in September, 1780, while 
AYashington was in Connecticut having a talk with the French 
officers, Andre went up the Hudson in the British sloop-of-war 
Vulture, and on the shore near Ilaverstraw he met Arnold. AVhen 

they had arranged all their plans, and Andre was about to return, 
the Vulture had disappeared. Some Americans on shore had 
fired cannon-balls upon the vessel, and it had moved down the 
river some distance to avoid them. 

23. Andro was now compelled to cross the river above, and go 

Questions.— 10. Wliat did Clinton do? What orciirrp.l iit Sprin.Lrfield ? 20. What 
made the Americans rejoice? How did the Hritish feel? '21. What cua you tell about 
General Arnold ? 22. What can you tell about Major Andrd ? 




T AUXOLD. 



158 



THE REVOLUTION. 



Escape of Arnold. 



Death of Andr6. 



The captors. 



to New York on horseback, down the east side of the Hudson. 
Pie was in disguise, and went on well until he had arrived at Tar- 
ry town, where three young men stopped him. \Yhen they dis- 
covered that he was a British officer, they searched him, and in 
his boots they found papers which showed all the wicked inten- 
tions of Arnold. 

24. Arnold, at his house in the Highlands, heard of the arrest 
of Andre, and, kissing his wife and babe, left in haste, fled down 
the river in a boat, to the Vulture, and escaped. Major Andre 
was tried, condemned, and hanged as a spy, a few days afterward, 
though every body pitied liim. If the Americans could have 
caught Arnold, they would have hanged him, and let Andre go. 

25. The names of the young men who arrested Andre were 
John Paulding, David AVilliams, 
and Isaac Van AVart. Every body 
felt thankful to them for thus pre- 
venting the terrible mischief Ar- 
nold tried to do ; and the Congress 
voted them each a silver medal, and 
two hundred dollars a year as long 

captoe's medal. as they lived. We may admire 

Benedict Arnold the soldier, but we must ever despise Benedict 
Arnold The Traitor. 

26. And now another year of the war drew to a close. The 
Patriots Avere still firm and hopeful. Great Britain had lost much 
blood and money in attempts to make slaves of the Americans, 
but to little purpose. Yet the king and Parliament went blindly 
and wickedly on. They declared war against Holland, and made 
great preparations for fighting the Americans the next year. AYe 
shall soon see how it turned out. 




QuEgtiONS. — 2?). What can you tell about the capture of AndrCs? 24. What can you 
tell of the escape of Arnold and death of Andre ? 25. What can you tell about the cap- 
tors of And'ri; ? 2G. What can you say about the Britijh troops and Government? 



SEVENTH YEAH O F T U K WAR. I ^^ 

Discontent of the soldiers. Their patriotism tried. Doings of Congress. 



SECTION VIII. 

SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [l78J.] 

1. The noble character of the American soldiers was shown at 
the beginning of iVSl. They liad sut!ered every want. The 
Continental money, in which they had been paid, was worthless; 
and Congress was not pr<5mpt in paying them any thing. They 
had' asked for relief in vain. Finally, more than a thousand of 
them left Morristown, on the 1st of January, and started for Phil- 
adelphia, to compel Congress to do something for them. 

2. General Wayne went after them. He lirst tried to coax 
them to go back. Then he threatened them, and pointed his 
pistol at the leader. They were firm, and said : " We love and 
respect you, but if you fire, you are a dead man. We are not 
going to the enemy ; on the contrary, if they were now to come 
out, you should see us fight under your orders with as much 
alacrity as ever." 

3. Their patriotism was fairly tried. At Princeton, some men 
sent by Sir Henry Clinton, tried to hire them to join the British 
army. They were indignant, and handed these men over to General 
Wayne, to be punished. Congress, at this time, satisfied them, 
and they returned to duty. When they were oftered a reward 
for giving up the British spies to Wayne, they nobly refused it, 
saying, "Our necessities compelled us to demand justice from our 
government ; we ask no reward for doing our duty to our coun- 
try against its enemies I" 

4. Other signs of discontent in the army, at this time, made 
Congress more active in providing money for the use of the troops. 
Taxes were imposed and cheerfully paid. An agent was sent to 
Europe to borrow money ; and a national bank was established 
in Philadelphia, under the management of Robert Morris, which 

Questions. — 1. TMiat can you tell about American soldiers? 'i. What can you tell of 
General Wayne and the soldiers ? 3. What noble thing did the soldiers do? 4. What 
did Congress do ? 



160 



THE REVOLUTION. 



Arnold in Virginia. 



Anecdote. 



General G-reene in the South. 



did good service in furnisliing money to buy necessaries for tlie 
army. Mr. Morris also used his private fortune for the purpose, 
very freely. 

5. While the American soldiers were showing their patriotism 
in the midst of sufferings, Arnold the traitor was in lower Vir- 
ginia with many British and Tory troops, injuring his country- 
men as much as he could. He burned a great deal of public 
and private property at Richmond, and plundered in other 
places. After doing as much mischief as he could, from January 
to April, Arnold returned to New York. The Americans tried 
hard to catch the traitor ; and La Fayette went to Virginia with 
troops for that purpose. But Arnold was very cautious, for he 
knew his neck was in danger. 

6. On one occasion Arnold had a Virginian as a prisoner. 
" What would the Americans do with me if they should catch 
me ?" he asked the Virginian. The prisoner boldly and promptly 
replied, " They would bury your leg that was wounded at Quebec, 
with military honors, and hang the rest of you." Arnold asked 
him no more questions. 

T. Let us now look toward the Carolinas, where most of the 
fighting was done during the cam- 
paign of 1781. General Greene, 
the great soldier from Rhode Island, 
went there in the autumn of 1780, 
and took command of the little 
southern army then gathering. A 
part of it he sent to Cheraw, east- 
ward of the Pedee river. The re- 
mainder, about a thousand strong, 
under General Morgan, were en- 
camped near the junction of the Pacolet and Broad rivers. Corn- 
wallis and his army were between the two. 

8. Cornwallis was just preparing to march into North Carolina 
again. Unwilling to leave Morgan in his rear, he sent Colonel 




Questions.— 5. What can you tell of Arnold in Virginia? 6. What can you tell about 
one of his prisoners? 7. What can you tell about Greene at the South? 



SEVENTH Y E A U U F Til JO \V A H 



1(51 



Battle at the Cowpcns. 



Retreat of Greene, and pursuit of Cornwallis. 




GENKr^AI. MORGAN. 



Tarlcton, a fiery British horseman, to capture or scatter the 
Americans. At a place among the mountains, called the Cow- 
pens, Tarleton and his men, and Morgan and his brave followers, 
had a severe battle for two hours. The Dritish were beaten and 
scattered, and many of tliem were made prisoners. 

9. At the close of the battle, Morgan started for Virginia with 
his prisoners. Cornwallis heard of it, 
and marched forward in haste to head 
oft' Morgan. He was a little too late ; 
Morgan had crossed the Catawba before 
Cornwallis arrived. Feeling sure of him, 
as he did of Washington at Trenton, you 
remember [verse 4, page 134], Cornwallis 
waited till morning. A lieavy rain dur- 
ing the night filled the river to the brim, 
and the British could not cross until Morgan had joined Greene 
on the Yadkin. 

10. Now a wonderful flight and pursuit commenced, which ex- 
tended from the Yadkin to the Dan. Greene and his army were 
pursued by Cornwallis and his troops full two hundred miles. 
Three times the rivers were filled by rains after the Americans 
had crossed, and kept the British back ; and in this the Patriots 

saw the hand of a kind Providence. 
Greene and his army finally crossed the 
Dan into Virginia, and Cornwallii*, tired 
of the chase, marched slowly back into 
the interior of North Carolina. 

11. Greene remained in Virginia only 

\ long enongh to allow liis troops to rest, 

,; when he crossed the Dan to prevent 

Cornwallis gathering the Tories in 

North Carolina. He sent forward Col- 

roLONT-L iiENET LKK. oucl llcury Lcc, one of the best officers 




QuFSTfONS. — S. What can you toll about Cornwallis and the battle at the Cowpens? 
P. What can you tell about Cornwallis and Morgan? 10. What can you tell of a retreat 
and pursuit? 11. What did Greene then do? 



11 



THE R E V O L T- T T O N . 



iJattlo at Guilford Court-houso. 



Battle at (Jamden. 



Ninety-Six. 



ill the army, ^Yllo scattered the Loyalists or Tories, and made all 
afraid. 

12. Greene now felt strong, and determined to attack Corn- 
^vallis. On the loth of March, 1781, the two armies met near 
Guilford Court-house, and fought one of the hardest battles of 
the Revolution. Both suffered dreadfully in killed and wounded. 
The Americans lost four hundred, and the British full six hun- 
dred. There was no victory for either. Cornwallis had rather 
the worst of it, and hurried off, ^vith his shattered army, to 
Wilmington, while Greene prepared to enter South Carolina, 
and attack the British, under Rawdon, at Camden. 

13. Greene encamped upon a hill, within a mile of Rawdon's 
troops at Camden, on the 19th of April. A week afterward the 
British fell upon him suddenly, and a veiy sharp battle occurred. 
Each party lost about the same number of men, killed and 
wounded. Colonel Washington, a brave soldier in the southern 
army, took fifty of the British prisoners, and with these, and all 
his cannons, Greene retreated a few miles and encamped. 

14. The two armies were now about equal in strength, and 
Lord Rawdon became alarmed. So he set fire to Camden, and 
fled down the country to Nelson's Ferry, on the Santee river. 
This was early in May. Within a "vveek afterward the Americans 
took possession of four important British posts, and Greene, with 
his whole army, was marching toward the stronger station of 

Fort Ninety-Six, between the Saluda 
and Savannah rivers. 

15. It was toward the close of May 
when Greene commenced his attack on 
Ninety-Six, and he continued it for a 
month, when he heard of the approach 
of Rawdon with a strong army. In 
the mean while, Lee, Pickens, and 
others, had attacked the British and 
GENFjjAL PICICEN8. Torlcs at Augusta. They took posses- 

QUESTIONB.— li?. What can you t'll about a battle at Guilford ? IH. What can you tell 
about a battle near Cnmden ? 14. What did Rawdon do ? AVhat did the Americans do? 
15. What can you tell about an attack on Ninety-Six and Augusta? 




SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 103 



Position of the two armies. Battle of Eutaw Springs, Losses of the British. 

sion of that place on the 5th of June, and then hastened to help 
Greene. Ninety-Six held out, and before the arrival of liawdoii, 
the Americans all fled beyond the Saluda. 

IG. Soon after this, Eawdou marched back toward Oranjrc- 
burg, and Greene became his pursuer. Then crossing the Con- 
garee, the Patriot army marched to the High Hills of Santee, 
below Camden, and there encamped during a portion of the hot 
and sickly season. Leaving his troops at Orangeburg, in com- 
mand of Colonel Stewart, who had come up from Charleston, 
Ilawdon went to that city and embarked for England. 

17. In August, many North Carolina troops joined Greene 
upon the High Hills of Santee; and at the close of that month, 
the entire l^atriot army crossed the Congaree and marched to- 
v.ard Orangeburg. The British fled down the Santee and en- 
canined at Eutaw Springs. There they were attacked by Greene 
on the 8th of September, and a very severe battle of four hours 
occurred. 

18. Although at the end of the conflict, the British held the 
field at Eutaw, the battle was really favorable to the Americans. 
That night the British fled toward Charleston. They had lost 
about seven Imndred men, and the Americans about five hun- 
dred and fifty; Both parties claimed the victory. It belonged 
to neither on the battle-day, but it remained with the Patriots. 

19. At this time, Marion, Sumter, Lee$ and others, were driv- 
ing small parties of the British and Tories from place to place, 
and compelled them finally to abandon the country entirely. 
They fled into Charleston, pursueil all the way by the Americans. 
xVt the close of 1781, the British had lost eveiy place at the 
South except Charleston and Savannah, aiul to these two cities 
they were confined. 

20. Of all these Southern leaders of small bands, Marion was 
the greatest. He was bold and cautious, and was seldom unsuc- 
cessful. For some time his camp was upon an island at the 

Questions— 10. \Vliat can you toll about the movements of the nrmios' 17. What 
took placein Aiirust ami .Sopt.^mher y 18. What ran von sav about the battle iit Kutaw 
Sprinps? 10. Wh if was boin- done to tlie British in S:)uth Carolina? 20. What can 
you tell about Marion ? 



161 



THE HE VOLUTION. 



Marion and the British officer. 



Comwallis in Virginia. 




GENERAL MABION. 



junction of the Pedee and Lynch's 
creek, amid the tall cypress-trccs 
from which hung the long moss, like 
banners. 

21. To that camp a young British 
officer, s^nt to have a talk with Mar- 
ion, was taken, with his eyes covered. 
When about to depart, Marion in- 
vited him to remain to dinner. To 
his astonishment, all that was offered 
were a few roasted potatoes, served 
upon pieces of bark, with a log for a table. Marion assured the 
young man that this was rather better fare than he and his 
soldiers were accustomed to. The young officer went back to 
his camp, and declared that such a people could not be, and 
ought not to be, conquered. lie was right. 

22. While these things were going on in South Carolina, 
important events were in progress in Virginia. Cornwallis 
marched from Wihnington, and at the close of May, was at 
Petersburg, in Virgiuia, with quite a strong army. La Fayette 
was then in that State, but his troops were too few to do much 
against Cornwallis, and that whole region appeared doomed to 
British rule. 

23. Cornwallis felt strong, and he marched to Richmond and 
beyond, to fight La Fayette. But that 
brave officer was cautious, and kept out 
of the way of the British until he was 
stronger. So Cornwallis, after destroy- 
ing much property, marched slowly 
down the James river, followed by the 
Americans under La Fayette, Wayne, 
and Steuben. Steuben was a great sol- 
dier from Prussia, and taught the; 
American soldiers many useful things 
in the art of war. 

QUESTioxe.— '^1. What storv c^n you tell of Mirion and a British officpi-? 92. What 
was occurring in Virginia ? 2.3. What can you tell about Cornwallis in Virginia ? 




liAROX 6TEUUEN. 



S li V E N T il V i: A 11 () |- 



105 



The British at Yorktown. 



The Allied Armies. 



Arnold in Nev England. 




COUNT I>F, EOCHAMliEAtr. 



i!4. < 'oniwallis jinally went to Portsmoiitli, near Xoiiulk. Jiut 
Sir lleiirv (.'liiiton, toariiiij^ Washington inio-)it attack JS'cw York, 
wished Cornwallis nearer the sea, so tliat he iniu;lit come and 
]ielp him, if necessary. All the Dritish in \'iruinia tlien went 
to Yorktown, on the York river, and tliere they built strong 
embankments for cannons, around their camp. 

'20. Early in July, the French army 
under Roeliambeau, came from New En- 
gland, where they had been almost a year 
<loing nothing, and joined Washington on 
tlic Hudson river, in Westchester county. 
Then Washington resolved to attack tiie 
]^)ritish in New York. But when he heard 
that a lai-ge number of troops had come 
fr<)m England and joined Clinton, and tliat 
De Grasse, a great French war-sailor in 
the West Indies, could not come and help him, he gave it up, 
and prepared to march to Virginia to drive Cornwallis from that 
State. 

26. Washington managed so to deceive Clinton that the Brit- 
ish in New York had no idea that the Americans and French 
were going to Virginia, until they were some distance on their 
way. It was then too late to pursue them, so Clinton sent 
Arnold, the traitor, to desolate the New England coasts. 
He hoj)ed this would cause Washington to return for their 
defense. 

27. Arnold went willingly, and burned New London, almost in 
sight of his own biilh-place at Norwich. And at Fort Griswold, 
opposite, he allowed a dreadful massacre of American soldiers, 
for which there was no excus(\ But these cruelties did not check 
the march of the Allied Armies, as the French and Americans 
were called. 

28. The Allie<l Armies, twelve thousand strong, arrived at 
Yorktown on the 28th of September, 1781. Already De Grasse 

QcESTioxs.— "4. What <iid Clinton wish « Whnt «ii<l the 15riti«h do ? 25. WTint 
can vou sav about tlic French nrmv ? Whnt did Wiishinirton do? 26. How was 
Clinton deceived ? and what did lie do ? 27. What did Arnold do ? 



1 60 T 11 E R E V O L U T 1 O N . 



Siegd of Yorktown. Capture of Cornwallis. Rejoicings. 

had arrived with liis ships, and had battled with British vessels, 
under Admiral Graves, near the entrance to the Chesapeake 
Bav. Now the French ships were nearer Yorktown, ready to 
aid the armies. 

29. For many days the Allied troops prepared for a general 
attack upon the British. Then they fired heavy cannon balls 
upon every part of their camp, and red-hot shot among- the Brit- 
ish ships, which set them on fire. Cornwallis saw that all was 
lost, and tried to escape one night, bttt could not. Finally, on 
the 19th of October, he and all his army, almost seven thousand in 
number, became prisoners to the Americans and French. Clin- 
ton, who had just arrived with as many more troops, returned to 
New York, amazed and disheartened. 

30. This was a grand victory. This was the blow that smote 
to earth all British power in America. The king and Parlia- 
ment were amazed, and trembled. The Patriots all over this land 
rejoiced as they had never done before. From churches, legisla- 
tive halls, from the army and from Congress, went up a shout of 
thanksgiving to the Lord God Omnipotent, for the success of the 
Allied troops. 

31. The news reached Philadelphia at midnight. The watch- 
men called out, " Twelve o'clock, and Cornwallis is taken !" Soon 
lights were seen moving in all houses, and in a few minutes 
the streets were filled with the excited people. The next morn- 
ing, the Secretary of Congress read a letter from Washington to 
that body, telling of the victory. Then the members all went to- 
gether to a temple of the living God, and there joined in thanks- 
giving to the King of kings for the triumph. Yet the war was 
not quite ended. ♦ 

Questions — 28. Wliat preparations for battle were made ? 20. What can yon tell 
about the siesre of Yorktown and capture of Cornwallis ? 30. What was the effect of 
these? 31. What occurred in rhiladelphia ? 



f T. O f I N r, K V K >T T M OK T I! i: \V A R . 107 

The Amerioiin :iriiiy ii flic South. End of the wiir. Treaty for pcaco. 

SECTION, IX. 

CLOSIXO EVENTS OF THE AVAIl FOIl IXDEPEXDEXCE, [l *782-l 789,] 

1. General Greene heard of the capture of Cornwallis, at iho 
close of October, and there ^vas great joy in his army. The Pa- 
triots of the South now felt certain of independence and peace ; 
and Governor liut ledge called a Legislature together. Yet it 
was necessary to be on the look-out, for there was quite a large 
British army yet in Charleston, and Tories were plentiful every- 
where. 

2. Marion kept watch near Charleston ; Greene and liis army 
lay upon the banks of the Edisto river ; Wayne, always wide 
awake, kept the British in Georgia close within Savannah ; St. 
Clair, marching down from Yorktown, frightened the British at 
AVilmington, and made them flee to Charleston ; and Washington 
kept Sir Henry Clinton and his army close prisoners in the city 
of New York. 

3. The king and Parliament now gave up the American col- 
onies as lost to them forever, and sent word to all the British 
commanders to stop fighting, and prepare to leave the country. 
This was in the spring of 1*782. On the 1 1th of July the British 
left Savannah, and on the 14th of December following they de- 
parted from Charleston also. But they remained in New York 
almost a vear longer, until every thinij was settled. They finally 
left on the 25tli of November, 1783. This is called " Evacuation 
Day," in New York. 

4. Men, called (Commissioners, were appointed by the Amer- 
icans and the Britisli, to make a bargain, or treaty for peace, be- 
tween the two. This was completed at Paris, on the 3d of Sep- 
tember, 1783, when the king of Great Britain had acknowledged 

Questions. — 1. 'Whnt can yon fir\y ahnnt- tlio armv nnrl people nt tho Sonth ? 2. 
What won- tho .Vmcrifun ofnccrs i-i the South fluinc? ' 3. \yii:it did the kin^.' .-ind Par- 
liimpntdo? What did the British in America do? 4. What can you tell about a 
treaty ? 



1 OS THE REVOLUTION. 




Americans in New York. Washington's farewell. Resigns his comniission. 

tlie independence of the United States. Then these States 
became a new nation upon the earth. 

5. The remnants of the American army were then at AYcst 
Point and neighborhood. These -wci-o 
marched down tlie Hudson river ; and 
on the morning when the British wore 
to leave New York, they entered the 
city, under the command of General 
Knox, accompanied by George Clinton, 
the Governor of the State of New 
York. Then they had the pleasure 
of seeing their enemies leave our shores 

GENKUAL K.N OX. p 

forever. 

6. A few days after this, Washington bade his officers an affec- 
tionate farewell, and then went to Annapolis, in Maryland, where 
Congress was sitting, and gave up his commission as commander- 
in-chief of the armies, to the President of that body. From An- 
napolis he hastened to his home at Mount Yernon (where he had 
been but once during the whole war), hoping to live there in 
repose the remainder of his life. 

V. Although the war was ended, and peace and independence 
were secured, there was much to be done to make things pros- 
perous. The Americans had become deeply in debt on account 
of the war ; and they soon found that the Articles of Confedera- 
tion, of which I have told you [page 134], would not answer as 
the great and enduring laws of the Government. 

8. Many of the best men in the country talked these things 
over a great deal. Washington was very anxious about it, for 
he saw that unless something was done very soon, much trouble 
would come. Finally, several of the leading men in different 
States, met in Philadelphia, in May, iTSl. After thinking and 
talking for many weeks, they wrote out, and agreed to that great 
bargain of the whole people of the United States, called The 
Federal Constitution. 

Qtjtstions. — 5. Wliat can yon tell abont the Americans taking possession of New 
York? G. Wliat did Washington do'/ 7. What was to be done after the war? 8. What 
can you tell about a meeting of leading men ? What did they make ? 



CLOSING EVENTS OF THE W A R . 



169 



The constitutional convention. 



Franklin in the convention. 



9. That Convention, or Congress, did a great work, and some 
of the wisest and best men in the world were tliere. Washing- 
ton was the President; and the venei'ahle Dr. Franklin, tlion 
past eighty-one years of age, was also there. For several days at 




FBANKLIN IN THE FEDERAL CONVENTION. 

the beginning, tli;.'y eonld not agree, and things went on badly. 
Then Franklin arose, and proposed that the Convention should 
be opened every morning with prayer to Almighty God for guid- 
ance. It was done, and from that time all went on well. 

10. The Constitution was finally agreed to by the people of all 

QiTF.sTiONS.— 0. What can you tell about the Federal Convention? What did Dr. 
Franklin do ? 



1 70 THE REVOLUTION, 



Close of the history of the strife for freedom. 



the States. On tlie 4tli of March, 1789, the old Continental 
Congress ended, and the Federal Constitution became the Great 
Law of the Republic. That was the final act of the Revolution. 
That was the closing work of the Great Patriots. Then the 
United States of America commenced their glorious career. 

11. And now the story of the Strife for Freedom, or The 
Revolutiox, is ended. I am sure, my Young Friend, you have 
been interested ; and I am also persuaded that you will always 
love those great and good men who did and suffered so much 
during the War for Independence, and will do all you can to pre- 
serve the blessed Union which is bound together by that old and 
sacred bargain — The Federal Constitution. 

Question. — 10. W'hat can you say about the Federal Constitution? Whut is the 
conclusion of the matter? 



CHAPTER VI 



SKCTION I. 

THE C O N F E D P: 11 A T I O N , O R UNION OF STATES. 



Washington elected president of the United States. 



1. When most of the people of 
the United States had agreed to 
the Federal Constitution Avhich ^^t, 
bound thcni all together, they pre- 
pared to choose a great governor or 
president, who should be the chief 
man of the nation. They all turned 
toward Washington, who had so ^^^ 
nobly led their armies through the 
War for Independence. He was 
honored and beloved by everybody. 
So the people, as if with one voice, 
chose him to be their chief ruler, 
or the President of the United 
States. John Adams, another great 
Patriot, was chosen Vice-President, 
or the second man in the nation. 

2. The new government was to j^ 
be arranged at Xcw York. \\'ash- 
ington left his quiet home at Mount 
Vernon, on the Potomac, and trav- 
eled to that pity. Everywhere the 
people met him and expressed their 
love ; and at New York he was received by a great crowd of 

Question. — 1. What can you tell about Uic choice of a rrcsi<lent of the Uuited States? 




WASHINGTON AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



172 



THE CONFEDERATION 



Inauguration of Wa-hingtou. Arrangement of public ofificers. 

soldiers and citizens. On the 30tli of April, 1789, he was inau- 
gurated the first President of the United States — that is, he laid 
his hand upon the Bible and solemnly promised, in the presence 
of thousands of people, to do all in his power to be a good and 
fiiithful governor. That took place on the balcony of the old 
Federal Hall in Wall-street. Then commenced 

THE ADMINISTRATION OF WASHINGTON. [1789-1797.] 

3. The Federal Congress met at the same time. It was made 
np of Representatives from the confederated States. These were 
of two kinds. One kind, chosen by the people for two years, 
were called Representatives. The other kind, chosen by the sev- 
eral Legislatures for six years, were called Senators. 

4. The Senate and House of Representatives met in separate 
rooms. According to the Constitution, any decree made by one 
body could not become a law unless it was agreed to by the other 
body, and was signed by the President. It was also directed 
that the Congress should meet every year. So each Congress 
(chosen for two years), has two sessions, as their remaining to- 
gether is called. 

5. Men were also appointed to assist the President in the 
management of the affairs of government. One was to do all 
the talking and writing, necessary to keep up a good under- 
standing with other governments. He was called Secretary of 
State. Another was appointed to take charge of all matters 
connected with the array. He was named Secretary of War. 
And the Secretary of the Treasury was chosen to take care of 
all money affairs. Then an Attorney-General was appointed as 
the President's lawyer. These different persons composed the 
President's Cabinet, and were to be his advisers, the same as 
the British ministers are the king's advisers. 

6. When this matter was settled, the Congress, and Wash- 
ington and his Cabinet worked hard to carry out other plans of 

QuESTioxa.— 2. "\\1iat can you tell about Washington and his inaucrnration? 8. What 
c:\n you tell -^bout Congress? 4. WhnLcan von tell about the Senate and Representa- 
tives y and the meetings of Congress? 5. What can you tell about the President's 
Cabinet? 



W A S II I N G T O N ' S A D M I N I S T U A TI O N . 1 7-1 

Formation of the government. The North-Western Territory. 




ALEXANDEB IIAMILTOX. 



government. They took measures to tax the people for every 
thing they received in sliips, so as to get money to p;iy the gov- 
ernment expenses. This required a 
great deal of care. Fortunately Alex- 
«inder Hamilton, one of the greatest men 
in the country, liad been chosen the 
President's helper and adviser in money 
matters, and he soon arranged an ex- 
cellent Revenue Si/stem, as it was called. 
v. Next they planned a method for 
having the laws properly carried out. 
They appointed five judges, in diiferent 
parts of the United States, with a chief 
judge to preside. These formed the Supreme Court ; and what 
they should decree was to be considered law, without another 
word from any body. This was called the National Judiciary. 

8. Among other things, Mr. Hamilton recommended the estab- 
lishment of a National Bank. This was done in 1794. Tv.o 
years earlier, a mint was started, where gold and silver and cop- 
per coins were made. And so, after about three years, the Ex- 
ecutive Dejmrtmentfi, the Revenue System^ and the Judiciary^ 
were arranged, and the government of the United States, very 
much as it is now, was put in motion. 

9. Immediately after the Revolution, settlers began to go, in 
great numbers, into the wild country north of the Ohio river. 
In 1V87, the region now covered by the States of Ohio, Indiana, 
Illinois, Michigan, and "Wisconsin, was put under a governor, 
and called The North- Western Territory. Four 3'ears afterward, 
a new State was added to the old thirteen, by the admission of 
Vermo!it. 

10. The British yet kept some forts in the north-west. Ah 
though peace was agreed to, they continually advised the Indians 
to fight the Americans; and finally, in 1790, they commenced a 

QuKSTioNs. — <>. Wliat can yon tell of the labors of Washington and others? and of 
the Ri'vcniio System ? 7. What can yon toll about the National Judiciarv ? 8. What 
else was done? 9. Wliat can you tdl about the Ohio country? 10. What did the 
Biilish do? 



174 THE CONFEDERATION. 



Federalists and Republicans. Troubles -witli the French. Whisky insurrection. 

war upon tlie white people in the Ohio country, which contiinicd 
three or four years. 

11. At last General Wayne, who you remember, [page 148^, 
took Stony Point away from the British, was sent there with an 
army. He beat the Indians here and there, until they were glad 
to make peace, and agree to behaye themselves. They continued 
quiet for more than a dozen years alter that. 

12. The leaders in public aftairs did not always agree, and at 
last two parties were formed. Those Avho Avere favorable to giv- 
ing great power to the government, were called Federalists^ and 
those who wished to give more power to the people, were called 
Repuhlicans. The chief leader of the Republicans was Thomas 
Jefferson, avIio wrote the Declaration of Independence. 

13. At this time the people of France, having become tired of 
a monarch, had cut off the heads of their king and queen and 
many other great people. They were resolved to be free, and 
have a president, as the United States had. But they did not 
know how to manage such affairs, and a bloody time they had. 
They sent an agent here, named Genet, to persuade our govern- 
ment to help them, as the French had helped the Americans in 
the late war. 

14. The Republicans wished to aid the French, but the Feder- 
alists, with Washington and Hamilton at their head, were unwill- 
ing to have any thing to do with European affairs. This matter 
gave the President much trouble. Genet became very imperti- 
nent, and, finally, Washington asked the French government to 
call him home. It was done, and another was sent, who behaved 
much better. 

15. This trouble was just passing away, when another appeared. 
Congress had put a tax upon whisky made in this country. The 
numerous whisky-makers in western Pennsylvania, declared 
they would not pay the tax ; and arming themselves, they treated 
the collectors of the money very badly. The President was 
compelled to send soldiers there in 1795, to make them behave, 

Questions. — 11. AVbat can you tell of an Indian war? 12. What can ycu tell about 
two parties? 1!?. "What can you ti41 about France and a French agent sent here? 14. 
What trouble occurred, and how did it happen? 



"VV A S II I N G T O N S A D M I N I K T K A T I O N . 



Jay's treaty. 



Algeria pirates. 



Navy. 




aiitl iiuitters sdou became quiet. This is known as Tlf Whi^ki/ 
Insurrcct'con. 

16. Bad feeling was now growing up again between the Amer- 
ieans and the British. The Britisli refused to act fairly accord- 
ing to the great bargain or treaty, made at tlic close of the war, 
of which I have told you on page 167. Not wishing to have 
another quarrel, the President sent John Jay, an excellent Pa- 
triot, to talk the matter over. He did 

so, and made a new arrangement, which 
many Americans did not like. They 
quarreled a great deal about Jaifs 
Trcafij, but linally they let the matter 
drop. 

17. And now another trouble ap- 
peared. It seemed as if the United 
States would never be without some 
difficulty. Their merchants were send- 
ing ships to trade in the Mediterranean 
sea, where there were a great many sea-robbers, who came from 
Algiers, in northern Africa. They seized and plundered many 
American ships, and the merchants began to be afraid to send 
their vessels there. 

18. Congress concluded to put a stop to this, and ordered some 
war-ships to be built and sent there to protect the merchant ves- 
sels. This was the beginning of the American navy ; and 
another cabinet officer, to assist the President, was appointed, 
called the Secretary of the Navy. But the United States could 
not stop these sea-robbers, called pirates, from plundering, until 
it was agreed to pay them so much money every year. 

19. Washington was twice elected President, which made liis 
term, or administration, ciglit years. lie and his associates had 
done a world of ^ work within tliat time, and everything was 
going on smoothly. In the autumn of 1796, the people came 



JOHN- JAY. 



OirrsTiONP. — 10. "Wlnt ransorl bar! foolinc; hf>twor>n the AmrnVons nnd tho Tiri'isb ? 
Wliiit was ('.ono-' IT. "Wlial can yon toll nbont troiiMp in tlic Me !iffn-ar,can no-.xr 1'^. 
^Vll-^ oan voii toll about llio br'jnnniri'.; of tbenavv. and monrv paiil to the Bca-robbers ? 
V.». What can von toll about '^Va>^hin;,'ton, and a new olection?' 



T76 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



Death of Washington. 



Adams's administration. 



together in different places, all over the country, to choose a new 
President. The Federalists and the Republicans had a hard con- 
test. The Federalists beat, and chose John Adams for President. 
Thomas Jeiferson, the Republican, was chosen Vice-President. 

20. In September, 1796, Washington sent forth to the people 
a noble Farewell Address; and, on the 4th of March following, he 
retired to Mount Vernon, where he lived in repose until the 14th 
of December, 1799, when he died. Then there was mourning 
in America and in Europe, for a great and good man — a cham- 
pion of liberty, and a friend of mankind, had left the earth forever. 




ADAMS, AXn HTR BESIDENCE. 



SECTIOiN H. 

A D A M S ' S ADMINISTRATION. 
[1797-1801.] 

1. John Adams, the second 
President of the United States, 
was very active in Congress and in 
Europe, during the whole War 
for Independence. He found trouble 
to begin with when he became 
President. France and England 
were at war ; and because of Jay's 

I Treaty with Great Britain, and be- 

' cause the American government 

would not help the French in their 

Revolution, the rulers of France 

were very angry with us. 

2. Adams soon called the Con- 
gress together to talk over the 
matter. They sent three smart 
men as ministers to the French 



Qtii-8Tio>-s.— "^O. What moro can you say abont Washington? 1. What can you tell 
about Adams and the beirinning of his administration? 



Jefferson's administration. 1 V 7 

Bonaparte. District of Columbia. President JeflferBon. 

government, to settle all difficulties, but these were insulte<l, and 
could do nothinij:. The French were then ruled by a Dinctory^ 
as the government was called, composed of five men. 

3. Soon after that, the great Napoleon Bonaparte, then a young 
man increasing in power, took the government into his own 
hands. He was courteous and wise, and it was not lons^ before 
every difliculty was settled, and the danger of a war with France 
passed away. 

4. In the year 1790, a tract of land on the Potomac, ten miles 
square, and called the District of Columbia, was given to the 
United States, and there the city of Washington was laid out the 
next year. A building called the Capitol, for Congress to meet 
in, was commenced. In the year 1800 that city was made the 
federal capital, and President Adams went there to reside. 

5. In the autumn of 1800, the pe()}>le elected another Pres- 
ident. Then, again, the Federalists and Republicans had great 
strife. This time the Republicans were the victors. Thomas 
Jefferson was elected President, and Aaron Burr Vice-President, 
not by the people, but by the House of Representatives. When 
you are older you may better understand how this happened. 



SECTION 111. 

Jefferson's administration. [1^01-1 800.] 

1, Thomas Jefterson, the third President of the United States, 
was also active during the whole War for Independence, in Con- 
gress, and as Governor of ^'irginia. He, too, was an agent for his 
country in Europe, but not until after the war. 

2. Like Washington, Mr. Jefferson held the office of President 
eight years. He was inaugurated on the 4th of March, 1801. 

QuFPTroNR. — '\ "What ran you tell nbout tronblp with France? 3. What can you tell 
nhont Rompirt<? 4. Whnt cnn yon tell about the federal city and capitol? 5. What 
can von t*'U about an election in ISOft? 1. What can vou tell about Jefferson? 

12 



ITS 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



Ohio and Louisim: 



The war with Tripoli, 



He turned a great many Federal- 
ists out of office, and put his Re- 
publican friends in ; and he began 
many and great changes in the 
management of public afiairs. 

3. In the autumn of 1802, Ohio 
became a State of the Union. The 

\ t A "^ next year, a vast reo-ion west of the 
^ Mississippi river, called Louisiana, 
was purchased of the French for 
fifteen millions of dollars. This was 
divided. The southern portion was 
called the Territory of New Or- 
leans; the northern part was called 
the District of Louisiana. 

4. The sea-robbers in the Medi- 
terranean, of whom I have told you 
[page 1 V5], were yet giving the mer- 
chants and traders a great deal of 
trouble, and the United States Gov- 
ernment resolved not to pay any 
more money every year to them. 
Then Tripoli, one of the robber- 
governments, declared war against the United States. Jefferson 
at once sent strong ships there to protect our merchant vessels, 
and soon there was fighting. 

5. One day the United States frigate Philadelphia ^ com- 
manded by Captain Bainbridge, a brave war-sailor, struck on a 
rock in the harbor of Tripoli. Bainbridge and his officers were 
made prisoners, while his men were all made slaves, and suffered 
dreadfully. 

6. Early in 1804, Lieutenant Decatur, who was afterward one 
of the best men in the navy, sailed into the harbor of Tripoli 
with a small vessel, on a dark night, drove the Tripolitans from 

Qttebtions.— ?. What did Jefferson do ? ?>. What can vou tell nhont Ohfo and Louis- 
iana? 4. What can you tell about a war wi<h Tripoli? 5. What happened to an 
xVmerican ship, and her officers and crew? G. What can yon tell of the brave Decatur? 




JEPFEESON AND UIS EEBIDENCE. 



JEFFERSON S ADMINISTRATION 



179 



liravery of Decatur. 



Hamilton and Barr. 



Burr's scheme. 




KUl'' 






tlio Philadelphia, set the vessel on fire, 
find escaped without losino^ a man. This 
bold act ahirnied the Bashaw, or governor 
ut" Tripoli. 

7. The Basliaw was a bad man. His 
place beloiigvd to his brother llamet, 
whom ho had compelled to flee to Egypt, 
llamet readily joined the Americans 
against liis wicked brother, and at the 
head of a nnmber of Mohammedan sol- 

DECAxra. 

diers, he accompanied some seamen, under 

Captain Eaton, across the deserts from Alexandria in Egypt. 
They captured a Tripolitan town on the Mediterranean, and were 
marching directly for Tripoli, when the 
terrified Bashaw made peace with the 
American agent there. So the war Avas 
ended. 

8. In the summer of 1804, Aaron 
Burr and Alexander Hamilton had a 
duel, or fight with pistols. Hamilton 
was killed, and after that Burr was gen- 
erally detested. He had a great desire 
to be a leading man ; so, in the spring 
of 1800, he went beyond the Alleghany 
mountains, where an enterprising and restless people were ftist 
gathering, and took measures to raise a large number of troops, 
to go, as he pretended, and seize the Spanish territory of Texas 
and the neighboring States. 

9. Many good and brave men joined Burr in this, because, on 
account of the conduct of the Spaniards, they thought it rio-ht. 
But he was finally suspected of an intention to divide the Union, 
make a separate government of the Western States, and become 
its President. He was arrested, and tried in 1807 ; but it could 
not be proved that he had any such intentions, and they let 
liim <xo. 




A^UiON liUHU. 



Qdestions.— 7. What more can you tell about the war with Tripoli ? R. 'W'hat can you 
tell about Aaron Burr? 0. What can you tell of his scheme, and its end ? 



180 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



Fulton and navigation by steam. 



Trouble in Europe and America. 





FULTON S STEAMBOAT. 



steamboat iiavia;ation 



10. This same year a most important thing occurred. Robert 
Fulton, an American portrait painter, 
and a good mechanic, who had in- 
vented machinery for driving boats by 
steam, placed some in a vessel on the 

Hudson river. 

^/' // ,l/^^-,^M^'"/' The boat went 
from New 
York to Al- 
EouEST FULTON. bauy iu thirty- 

six hours, " against wind and tide," to - 
the great astonishment of every body. 
This was the commencement of successful 
in the world. 

11. And now there was great trouble in Europe. There was 
war almost everywhere. Bonaparte liad made himself Emperor 
of France, and three of his brothers kings of other countries. All 
Europe was in arms against him, and Great Britain, too. The 
TJniied States would have nothing to do with either party ; and 
so, for a long time, our merchant-vessels were allowed to trade in 
all parts, and make much money. 

12. A change came. England and France, in their endeavors 
to injure each other, closed many ports, and both parties seized 

American vessels. Our commerce was 
very soon ruined, for we had few large 
ships to protect it. Congress had ordered 
swarms of gun-boats, but these were hardly 
sufficient for a coast-guard. 

13. These things caused bitter feelings 

toward Great Britain, which was increased 

A FELUCCA GUN-BOAT. by thc commaudcrs of British vessels 

claiming the right to go on board of American ships, and searcli 

for their runaway sailors. This claim became the chief cause of 

v/ar between the United States and Great Britain. 

Questions.— 10. "What can you tell of Fulton and steamboats ? 11. What can you tell 
of troubles in Europe? How did tlie Americans act? 12. What change came? and 
what was done ? 13 "What was the effect ? 




J E F F E U S O N ' S ADMINISTRATION. 181 

The Leopard and Chesapeake. The embargo act. 

14. Ono })loasant day in June, 1807, the British ship Leopard 
attacked the American shij) C/wsapeake^ off the coast of Vir- 
ginia, because her commander would not allow his vessel to be 
searched for runaway sailors. The Chesapeake was badlv beaten, 
and was compelled to go into port at Old Point Comfort, near 
Hampton. 

15. This wicked act made the Americans very angry. Pres- 
ident Jefferson issued a decree, that every British vessel should 
immediately leave America, and not be allowed to return until 
satisfaction was given by the king and Parliament, for the out- 
rage. 

16. In the mean while, England and France did all they could 
to injure each other, while the British would not give up what 
they called their rights — that was, full liberty to search American 
vessels for runaways. Finally, when the Congress met in De- 
cember, a law was made, forbidding all vessels, of every kind, 
leaving the American shores, and ordering all American sailors 
abroad to come home immediately, and prepare for expected war. 
This w^as called The Emhar[/o Act. 

17. Merchants, and all others connected with ships, very much 
disliked the Embargo, for it ruined their business. Nor did it 
seem to do much good, for the English and French went right 
on, as before, and paid very little attention to what the Amer- 
icans said or did. So, early in the spring of 1809, the Embargo 
law was done away with, and another was made, forbidding all 
trade with Great Britain or France until they should act more 
justly. 

18. Mr. Jefferson had now been President eight years, and his 
place was filled by James Madison, a great Patriot of Virginia, 
who was also a Republican. 

QursTioxs— 14. What can yon toll of an attack on an American ship? 15. Wlint was 
then doncy IG. Wliat did the Kiij^lisli, French, and American Governments do? 17. 
What more can yon tell about the Embargo / 18. What can you tell of a new elec- 
tion y 



182 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



President Madison. 



Beginning of his administration. 



King George. 



SECTION IV. 

Madison's administration. [1809-1817.] 



1. James Madison, tlie fourth 
President of the United States, 
was also active in the Revohition. 
Though a very young man, he 
was a member of the Continental 
Congress, and was one of the 
warmest friends of the Federal 
Constitution. 

2. Mr. Madison became Pres- 
ident on the 4th of March, 1809. 
He chose wise men for his cabinet, 
or his advisers. On account of the 
continued troubles with Great Brit- 
ain and France, he called the Con- 
gress together a few weeks after- 
ward, to talk over these matters. 

3. King George, who was the 
same man that ruled Great Britain 
when the Revolution commenced, 
almost forty years before, was dis- 
posed to be just toward the Amer- 
icans, I think, but he had bad 
advisers, and he was sometimes^ 

and did not know what he did. He sent a man over 
here to settle all difficulties, and things would have gone on 
smoothly had not his advisers prevented the king from approv- 
ing of what his agent had done. For awhile the Americans 
believed things were going on well again, and they commenced 
trading with Great Britain, as before. 

QuFX.Tioxs. — 1. What can yon say about Madison? 2. What did Madison do? 3. 
What cun you say about King George and his advisers? 




MADISON AND niG R-SSIDENCE. 



crazy. 



Madison's a d m i n i s t k a t i (j n . ^S ^ 



Conduct of France and England. Naval engagement. War with the Indians. 

4. But France and England continued to act very wickedly to- 
Avard the Americans. They allowed their war-ships to seize and 
})lunder our merchant vessels, and in every way acted as enemies^ 
while they pretended to be friends. Great Britain even sent her 
war-ships to our coasts, to seize American vessels and send them 
to England as prizes. 

5. On one occasion, about the middle of April, 1811, the 
British ship Little Bcff, attacked the American ship Fresident, 
off the coast of Virginia. They had a pretty severe fight, wlien 
the commander of the British ship concluded it was best to stop, 
and they separated. This event made a great deal of bad feel- 
ing. 

C. I have told you how the British, in the West, a long time 
before, had caused the Indians to attack the x\mericans. Now 
they did the same thing again; and in the spring of 1811, Te- 
cumseh, a great Indian warrior, united several of the western 
tribes in a league, in which they agreed to drive the white peo- 
ple from the country between the Ohio river and the Lakes. 

7. General Harrison, who was afterward President of the 
United States, was then Governor of the Indian Territory. He 
saw the gathering danger, and caused the people to arm them- 
selves, and prepare for war. In" the summer he marched these 
armed men into the Indian country, and for several months he 
watched the savages closely. Finally, on a dark night early in 
November, while he was on the banks of the Tippecanoe river, 
the Indians fell upon him and his men. Tliey had a very hard 
fight until morning, when the Indians were driven away. The 
battle of Tippecanoe was one of the severest ever fought with 
the Indians. 

8. The people of the United States now saw that they must 
either fight or become slaves, as it were, to Great Britain again. 
They had become prosperous and happy in peace, and very much 
disliked going to war. But they could no longer endure the inr 

QuF,STiON8. — 4. "WTiat wfts dono ? How did France and Enpland continue to net? 5. 
Whiit can voii toll of a fitrht in ('lifjappnko Hay? «. What can yon t.ll about the 
Indians in the West? 7. What did Harrison do? and what can you toll of a battle? 
8. What can you say about the people of the United States 5* What was done ? 



184 THE CONFEDERATION. 

Second war for independence. Preparations. Hull's surrender. 

suits and the wrongs of tlie English, and so on the iTth of June, 
1812, Congress declr.red war against Great Britain. This is 
known as The War of 1812, or 



THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 

9. Congress made ample provisions for an army, but the navy 
was so small that it appeared as nothing when compared with 
that of Great Britain. The Americans had only twelve large 
war-ships, while the British had over nine hundred of all kinds, 
yet the Americans went boldly and confidently into the war. 

10. Henry Dearborn, who had been in the old War for Inde- 
pendence, was appointed chief commander of the armies ; and 
Wilkinson, Hampton, Hull, and Bloomfield, who were also 
soldiers of the Revolution, were chosen to be his chief assistants. 

11. General Hull was then Governor of the Territory of Mich- 
igan, and when he heard of the declaration of war, he was 
marching with two thousand troops against the Indians. He 
was ordered to cross the Detroit river into Canada, and endeavor 
to take possession of the country. He did so, in July, but he 
found so many British soldiers and Indians there that he went 
back again, and remained at Detroit. 

12. The British general. Brock, followed Hull across the river, 
and ordered him to give up the fort and his army at once, or he 
would take them by force, and let his Indians murder them all. 
Hull felt sure that Brock could do it, because he had so many 
more men than himself; so, on the 16th of August, 1812, the 
army, fort, and all Michigan were given to the British. 

13. This loss greatly mortified and off'ended the Americans. 
General Hull was called a coward and a traitor, like Benedict 
Arnold. In fact he came very near being lianged. But when 
the war was over the people thought better of him. For my 
part, I don't think he should be blamed at all for wishing to 
save his soldiers from being murdered. 

Questions.— 9. WHiat did Congress do? How were the Americans prepared for 
war? 10. Who was appointed commander? 11. What can vou tell about General Hull? 
12. What can yon tell about the surrender of Hull ? 13. How did the AmericauB feel 
about the acts of Hull ? 



6 E C ( ) N U W A H F O 11 INDEPENDENCE. 185 



Invasion of Canada. The war on the ocean. Privateers. 




14. During the summer of 1812, a plan was arranged for in- 
vading C'anada across the Niagara river. Many troops were 
sent there ; and in October, a hirge nniuhcr, under Colonel Sol- 
omon \^an Rensselaer, crossed over and attacked the I>ritish on 
Queenstown Heights. The battle was very severe. The British 
were driven oft*, and their general, P>rock, was killed. Others at- 
tacked and beat the Americans in the afternoon of the same day, 
so that both parties suffered dreadfully. 

15. Very little more was done on land, 
during the remainder of the year. But 
the little American navy did wonders 
on tlie ocean. In August, the frigate 
Constitution completely destroyed the 
British frigate Gucrriere. Two months 
later, the sloop of war Wasp, fought and 
beat the British brig Frolic^ off" the united stateb iuigate. 
coast of North Carolina. But the Wasp was taken by another 
British vessel that very afternoon, so the victory did not amount 
to much. 

IG. A week after this, the frigate United States fought the 
British frigate Macedonian for two hours, and beat her. The 
United States was commanded by the brave Decatur, of whom 
I have told you on page 78. At the close of December, the 
Constitution and Java had a terrible fight. Many of the British 
were killed, and the Java was surrendered and burnt. The 
Constitution was then commanded by Bainbridije, of whom, 
also, I have told you on page 78. 

17. These victories made the Americans proud and jovful. I 
have told you [verse 3, page 126], what privateers are. Well, 
tliere were swarms of these on the ocean, at this time ; and dur- 
ing the year, they took away from the British about three hun- 
dred vessels. Feeling stronger on account of these things, the 
Americans prepared for a lively campaign in 1813. 

18. During the excitement of the war, Mr. Madison was ao:ain 

QUFSTIONS. — 14. ^^'^^^t rr.n you toll of an invapion of Canada? 15. "V^'hat ccnirred 
on Uie ocean? IG. What other oonflicts occurred on the ocean? 17. How did the 
Americana feel? AVhat can you tell about privatsers? 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



Campaign of 1813. The war in the west. 

chosen President of the United States. George Clinton, of whom 
I have told you [verse 5, page 168], had been Vice-President. 
He died, and Elbridge GeriT, one of the great Patriots of the 
Kevolution, was chosen in his place. 



SECTION V. 

THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1813.] 

1. The campaign of 1813 opened with the year. The army 
was divided. The army of the West was under General Harri- 
son, at the head of Lake Erie. The army of the Center was 
under General Dearborn on the Niagara river ; and the army of 
the North was under General Hampton on the borders of Lake 
Champlain. Sir George Prevost took Brock's place as com- 
mander of the British array in Canada. 

2. War began in the West. Thousands 
of young men came from Kentucky and 
other western States, to drive the British 
from Michigan. These were led by the 
brave old Governor Shelby, who fought 
valiantly at the battle of King's Mountain, 
of which I have told you on page 156. 

3. Early in January, General Winches- 
Gs^n-EAL siiELTiY. fcr, wlth an army of fine young men, 

marched toward Detroit. Some of them were sent ahead and 
had some skirmishing. The British general, Proctor, then on the 
Canada border, crossed over, and attacked Winchester near the 
river Raisin. After a hard battle, the Americans were compelled 
to surrender, on promise of being well treated. 

4. Do you remember what Montcalm promised Monro at Fort 
William Henry ? and what sad thing happened ? Look at verse 

QursTioNS — 1 S. What can yon tell about a now election ? 1. What can you tell about 
t^e division of the army ? ". "What was done in the West? 3. What can you tell of 
V/lnchester and a battle V 




SECOND WAR F O K INDEPENDENCE. 



ladian Massacre. Attack on Fort Meigs. Major Croghan. 

35 and 30, page 101. Well, a similar thing occurrt'd now. Proc- 
tor, who was not half as honorable as Montcalm, went oil", without 
leaving a guard to protect the American prisoners. The Indians 
soon turned back, nuirdered a great many of them, set fire to 
houses, and kept some of the prisoners, to torture them in the 
woods. O, how angry the Kentuckians were. After that, when 
they attacked the British and Indians, they would cry out " He- 
member the river Raisin !" 

5. When General Harrison heard of this massacre, he was at 
the Maumee rapids. There he built a strong work, and called it 
Fort Meigs. He remained there with his troops till the 1st of 
May, when he was attacked by General Proctor with more than 
two thousand British troops and Indians. The savages were led 
by Tecumseh, of whom I have told you on page 183. 

G. Proctor and his men were driven away, after five days' 
struggle. Some Americans pursued them, and were themselves 
taken prisoners. Then Proctor returned ; but on the 8th of 
May he was compelled to fly to the Canada shore. 

7. xV large number of Americans, under General Clay, re- 
mained at Fort Meigs. Toward the close of July, Proctor and 
Tecumseh, with four thousand men, attacked them. Leaving 
Tecumseh there. Proctor soon marched swii'tly to attack Fort 
Stephenson, at Lower Sandusky, which 
was defended by Major Croghan — a brave 
young man, only twenty-one years of 
age, having with him only one hundred 
and fifty men. 

8. " Surrender immediately," said Proc- 
tor, on his arrival. " Never, while I have 
a man left," replied Croghan. Then a 
terrible fight followed. At last the British 
and Indians, beaten and greatly alarmed, 
fled in confusion. The shots from a single cannon in the fort, had 

Qur.STioNS. — t. WHiat wicked Uiinp was done near the river R lisin ? 5. "Whnt did 
Ilarriion do';:' What liapiifiiicd at l-'ort Meifjs? fi. "What cjin yon tell ahmit I'roffor* 
7. What more can you tell about Proctor aud the Indians';' S. What cau you tell of 
the bravery of Croghan ? 




MAJOR CBOr.HAN. 



188 THE CONFEDERATION, 




Scenes on the Lakes. Perry's Victory. Battle near the Thames. 

killed or wounded one hundred and fifty of tliem, while Croghan 
lost only one man killed and seven wounded. Tecumseh and the 
remainder, fled in terror from Fort Meigs. 

9. The two great lakes, Erie and Ontario, now became places 
of much interest. In the autumn of 1812, the Americans com- 
pleted a small fleet on Lake Ontario ; and in the summer of 
1813, another had been prepared on Lake Erie, and placed under 
the command of the brave young war-sailor, Commodore Perry. 
10. The British also had a small fleet 
on Lake Erie. This and the American 
fleet met toward the west end of the 
lake, on the 10th of September, 1813, 
and had a very hard battle, which lasted 
a greater part of the day. Toward 
\ evening every British vessel had sur- 
} rendered to Perry, and then he wrote 
to General Harrison — "We have met 
ooMMODOEE PEEEY. fhc cucmy, and they are ours !" 

11. Harrison was near the western shore of Lake Erie at this 
time. On the l7th of September, he was joined by four thou- 
sand Kentuckians, under the brave old Shelby, and they pro- 
ceeded to attack the British at Maiden, on the Canada shore, and 
to take Detroit away from them. 

12. The British and Indians fled into the country in western 
Canada. A part of the American army took possession of 
Detroit, and the remainder, more than three thousand strong, led 
by Harrison, Shelby, and others, started in pursuit of the flying- 
enemy. 

13. They overtook Proctor and his army on the river Thames, 
on the 5th of October. There a desperate battle was fought. 
Tecumseh w^as killed, and his followers fled in dismay. Almost 
the whole of Proctor's army were killed or made prisoners, and 
Proctor himself barely escaped on horseback. 

14. Now all that Hull had lost was recovered, and there was 

QuFSTioxs. — '}. What was done on the lakes? l'^. "What can you tell of Perry and 
his hattle? 11. What can you tell of Harrison and Shelhy y 12. What can you tell of a 
pursuit ? 13. What can you tell of a batUe near the Thames ? 



SECOND W A K FOR 1 N DEPENDENCE. 189 



Capture of York. Death of Pike. Events at Sackett's Harbor. 



110 more war in that region. The people, all vwv the couiitrv, 
rejoiced. Harrison left Cass with some soldiers, to keep Detroit, 
and dismissing many of the volunteers, (the }ouni»' men from 
Kentucky), he marched with the remainder of his army to 
Niagara, w here they joined the army of the center. 

15. In February some British troops had crossed the St. Law- 
rence on the ice, and destroyed much property at Ogdensburg. 
General Dearborn now determined to attack the British at To- 
ronto (then called York), in Upper Canada. Toward the close of 
April, quite a large number of troops, in ships commanded by 
Commodore Chauncey, went to that place, and made a strong 
attack upon it. The Americans were commanded by General 
Pike; the British and Indians by General Shcalie. 

IG. The British found the Americans too strong for them, so 
they fled, after setting fire to the powder in the fort, which blew 
it all in pieces. General Pike was so badly hurt by some of the 
Hying stones and timbers, that he died on Chauncey's ship soon 
afterward, with the captured British flag under his head. The 
American flag soon floated over the ruined fort at York. 

17. A month afterward, the same troops, borne by the same 
ships, attacked the British Fort George, on the NiM:;nra river. 
The British were compelled to give up the fort. They fled to 
Burlington Heights, at the western end of Lake Ontario, closely 
pursued by the Americans. 

18. Sir George Prevost, whom I have already mentioned [verse 
1, page 186], came to Sackett's Harbor with ships and troops, 
while Chauncey, with his fleet, was at the other end of Lake On- 
tario. On the 2Tth of May, 1818, Prevost landed more than a 
thousand men. General Brown, a brave soldier, was there, with 
a few troops, and he called the surrounding inhabitants together 
as quickly as possible. Prevost soon became alarmed, and fled to 
his ships in great haste. 

19. Now the Americans planned an attack upon Montreal, in 

Questions. — 14. What was now pained ? What did Harrison do? ir>. WJiat can vou 
tell about an attack on York, or Toronto? Ifi. Wliat cui y-ii tdl of thr fipht and ot'bor 
cvonts? 17. What did tbo Anipricans do on the western sborcs of Lake Ontario? 18. 
"What occurred at Sackett's Harbor ? 



190 THE CONFEDERATION. 

Events on the St. Lawrence. Villnges burnt. Troubles in the South. 

Canada. Dearborn \Yas taken sick, and General Wilkinson took 
liis place as chief commander. He collected seven thousand 
troops on the banks of the St. Lawrence, early in November, and 
went down that river, expecting to be joined for the attack on 
Montreal, by three thousand troops, under Hampton, from Lake 
Champlain. 

20. The British were wide awake on both sides of the river, 
and the Americans found it very difficult to pass many places, 
with their boats. Some of them, under General Brown, landed 
at Williamsburg, and there, on the 11th of November, the 
Americans and British had a severe fight. The Americans lost 
more than three hundred men, and the British about two hundred. 

21. A-VTien he arrived at St. Regis, Wilkinson found that 
Hampton would not join him, so he marched his army to French 
Mills, nine miles in the country, and prepared to spend the win- 
ter there. They called the place Fort Covington. 

22. While these things were going on, there were some ex- 
citing scenes on the Niagara. The Americans burned the Ca- 
nadian village of Newark. The British were soon revenged. 
They took Forts George and Niagara away from the Americans, 
and burned Youngstown, Lewiston, Manchester (now Niagara 
Falls village), the Tuscarora Indian village. Black Rock, and Buf- 
falo. These places were all burned in December, and thus ended 
the campaign of 1813 in the North. 

23. I have told you that the brave Indian warrior, Tecumseh, 
was killed in battle, in October, 1813, In the spring of that 
year, he was among the fierce Southern tribes, to arouse them 
against the w^hite people. The Creeks [see verse 21, page 15] 
listened to him ; and late in August they attacked Fort Mimms, 
on the Alabama river, and murdered almost three hundred men, 
women, and children. 

24. This terrible massacre made all the white people of the 
South very angry ; and full twenty-five hundred Tennesseeans, 
under General Jackson (one of the greatest of the American war- 

QiresTiONS. — 10. What was planned? and what rlid the Americans do? 20. What 
can you tell of a battle in Canada ? 21. AVhat did Wilkinson do ? 22. What can you tell 
of events on the Niagara frontier ? 23. What can you tell of Tecumfieh? 




CAPTAIN LAWEENCE. 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 191 

The Indians subdued. Battles on the Ocean. Death of Lavrence. 

riors), m:irched into the country of tl»e Creeks. They had battle 
after battle with the Indians, and always beat them. Finally, 
toward the close of March, 1814, the last battle was fought at 
the Great Horse Shoe liend, on the Tallapoosa river. There 
more than six hundred Indian warriors were slain, and the power 
of the Creek nation was crushed forever. 

25. Now I will tell you what happened 
on the ocean during 1813. On the 24th 
of February, the sloop-of-war Hornet, 
commanded by the brave Captain Law- 
rence, fought and captured the British 
brig Peacock, off the east coast of South 
America. A few minutes after the Pea- 
cock gave up, it went to the bottom of 
the sea. 

26. Captain Lawrence was much 
praised, and when he came home he was made commander of 
the frigate Chesa2)eakc, a larger vessel. In this ship he sailed out 
of Boston harbor on the 1st of June, 1813, and that afternoon 
had a hard battle with the British frigate Shannon. The brave 
Captain Lawrence was shot, and as they carried him below to 
die, he said, " Don't give up the ship !" But they w'ere com- 
pelled to give it up, for the Shannon was the victor. 

2*7. In August, the British sloop Pelican took the American 
brig Argus. A month afterward, Perry gained his great victory 
on Lake Erie, about which I have told you. A few days before 
this, the British brig Boxer had surrendered to the American 
brig Enterprise, after a fight off the coast of Maine. The com- 
mander of each vessel was killed, and they were buried in one 
grave at Portland. 

28. During the summer of 1813, the British admiral, Cock- 
burn, attacked, plundere<l, and destroyed towns and other prop- 
erty on the rin^sapeake Bay and vicinity. In March he destroyed 
the American shipping in the Delaware, and in ^fay he attacked 

Qfertiovb. — ?4. "What can vou toll .'ihnut Jackson and Tn'lian lialtlos? '^Vi. What oc- 
curred on the ocean in 181:5? '"(5. \Vh>it can yon toll about Captain T/'wivnco? 27. 
"What else occurred on the ocean? 28. What can you tell about Admiral Cockbum? 



192 



THE CONFEDERATION 



Cockbum the marauder. 




LAWEKNCE CAEEIED BKl.OW. 



and burned Havre de Grasse, Georgetown, and Frederictown, on 
the Chesapeake. Then he went into Hampton Roads, at Old 
Point Comfort, and proceeded toward Norfolk. 

29. The Americans on Craney Island, a little below Norfolk, 
bravely disputed Cockburn's passage, and drove him back. The 
British then attacked and plundered Hampton until they were 
tired, for the American soldiers there w^ere too few to drive 
them away. Then they went South, plundering the Carolina 
coast all the way to the Savannah river. 

Qttkstions. — 29. What occurred at Craney Island ? What more can you tell about 
Cockbum ? 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 193 



Porter in the Pacific. Movements of the American troops. 

30. During 1813, the American frigate Essex, commanded by 
Captain Porter, made a long cruise in the Atlantic and Pacific 
oceans, and captured many British whaling vessels. At length, 
in March, 1814, the Essex fought two British vessels at Valpa- 
raiso. It was one of the hardest sea-fights during the war. 
The British were victors ; and Porter wrote to the Secretary of 
the Navy, " AVc have been unfortunate, but not disEcraced." 



SECTION \{. 

SECOND WAR FOR INDEPEXDEXCE CONTINUED. [lS14, 1815.] 

1. It was well for the Americans that Great Britain was at war 
with Bonaparte all this time, and was prevented sending sliips 
and soldiers across the Atlantic. In March, 1814, Bonaparte 
was driven out of France, and it was supposed that war would 
cease. So the British sent fourteen thousand of the great Wel- 
lington's troops over to Canada. 

2. The American army in northern New York was put in mo- 
tion at the close of February. It was useless to invade Canada 
in the St. Lawrence region, so "Wilkinson led some of the troops 
to Plattsburg, on Lake Champlain, and Brown marched with 
others to Sackett's Harbor. 

3. In May, a British fleet and three thousand troops attacked 
Oswego. After fighting a good deal of the time for two days, 
they were driven away by the Americans, with a loss of over two 
hundred men. They did not venture back again. 

4. At about this time, General Brown led his troops to the 
Niagara river. On the morning of the 3d of July, some Amer- 
icans, under Generals Scott and Ripley, crossed the river and 
captured Fort Erie. The next day, the American and British 
armies ha<l a very severe battle at Chippewa. The British were 

Questions.— 30. What more can you tell about Captain Porter and his vessel? 1. 
What was well for the Amerieans? '2. Wliat did the Americans in northern N. w York 
do? 3. What occurred at Oswego ? 4. What occurred near the Niagara river? 



19-i 



THE CONFEDERATION 



Events on the Canada frontier. 



Battle at Plattsburg. 




GENEBAL BEOWN. 



badly beaten, and both armies suffered 
very much. The British lost about five 
hundred men, and the Americans three 
hundred. 

5. The British retreated to Burling- 
ton Heights, where they were joined by 
General Drummond. Then they all 
came back, and attacked Brown and his 
army at Bridgewater, near Niagara Falls. 
There, at the close of a hot day, one of 
the hardest battles of the war com- 
menced, and continued until midnight, when each party had lost 
a little more than eight hundred and fifty men. The Americans 
were again the victors ; and the next day they took post at Fort 
Erie. 

6. On the 15th of August, Drummond, with five thousand men, 
attacked Fort Erie, but was driven off, after losing almost a thou- 
sand of them. He was compelled to flee to Fort George ; and 
finally the Americans destroyed Fort Erie, crossed the river, and 
went into winter quarters at Buftalo and in its neighborhood. 

7. In August, General Prevost, with fourteen thousand men, 
marched from Canada to drive the Americans from Plattsburg. 
Each party had a small fleet on Lake Champlain, and these, and 
the two armies had a very severe 
battle at Plattsburg, on the 11th 
of September. The American army 
was commanded by General Macomb, 
and the navy by Commodore Mac- 
donough. 

8. This was one of the most im- 
portant battles of the war. The Brit- 
ish fleet was beaten ; and Prevost, 
much alarmed, fled, having lost in 
killed, wounded, and missing, twenty- 

QuESTiovs. — 5. What can you tell about the British army and a battle near Niagara 
FaUs ? 6. What else happened on the Niagara frontier ? 7. YHiat can you tell of the Brit- 
ish and Americans on Lake Champlain? 8. What can you tell of a battle at Plattsburg? 




COMMODOEE MACDONOCGH. 



SECOND WAR FOR I xNM) E P E N D E N C E . 195 



Burning of Wasliington. Defense of Baltimore. The " Star-spangled Banner." 

five hundred men. Tlic Americans lost only one hnndred and 
twenty-one. This victory caused great rejoicings all over the 
country. 

9. At about the middle of August, General Ross, one of Wel- 
lington's bravest ofHcers, came with a large fleet and six thousand 
soldiers, and landed on the shores of Maryland. With five thou- 
sand men he marched toward Washington city, and, at IJladens- 
burg, he had a battle with Americans under General Winder. 

10. The Americans were too few to oppose Iloss, and on the 
24th of August, the British entered Washington, burned the 
Capitol, the President's house and many private buildings, and 
came very near making a prisoner of President Madison. 

11. Early in September, Ross proceeded with the British 
fleet and army to capture Baltimore. He landed a few miles 
from the city, and, while marching to attack it, he was killed in 
a skirmish. Soon afterward, a severe battle, known as that of 
North Point, occurred, -while the British ships were attacking 
Fort McIIenry, in Baltimore harbor. 

12. The Americans behaved with great valor, and so opposed 
the British, at every move, that they concluded it was useless to 
make further efforts to capture Baltimore. So they sailed away. 
This defense was considered a great victory. Have you ever 
heard the song of The Star-spam/led Banner ? The banner 
mentioned in it, was the American flag on Fort McHenry at that 
time. That flag, you know, has a star for every State, and so it 
is called the " star-spangled banner." 

13. During the summer of 1814, British ships continually an- 
noyed the people on the New England coast. Stonington was 
attacked in August, but the armed inhabitants, after opposing 
them for four days, finally compelled the British to leave. After 
this, the war almost ceased at the North. 

14. There was yet much trouble and danger in the South. 
The Indians were pretty quiet, but the Spaniards, who owned 
Florida, favored the British. The Spanish governor allowed the 

Qotbtionr.— sO. Whrtt occurred in Maryland? 10. What did the BritiMli do? 11. 
What occuiTt'd near Baltitnorc ? 1'2. What can you tell of the defense of Baltimore, and 
a song? 13. What occurred on the New England coast? 



Ido THE CONFEDERATIOX. 

i:vents in Florida. New Orleans. Battle at New Orleans. 

fitting out of a British fleet at Pensacola, to attack tlie American 
fort at tlie entrance to Mobile Bay, and encouraged two hundred 
Creek warriors to go with them. The attack was made on the 
11th of September. The British were driven oil, with the loss 
of one of their vessels and many men. 

15. General Jackson, who commanded at the South, told the 
Spanish governor that he would punish him for helping the 
enemies of the Americans, if he did not give a good excuse for his 
conduct. The governor paid no attention to what Jackson said. 
So the general, early in November, marched his army into 
Florida, drove the British in Pensacola to their shipping, and 
made the governor beg for mercy, and give up the fort, town, 
and every thing else. 

16. And now the people of New Orleans were greatly alarmed 
bv the news that a large number of British ships and soldiers 
■were coming to attack the city. They sent in great haste to 
General Jackson, asking him to come and help them. He ar- 
rived there in December, and soon after that, General Packcn- 
ham, with twelve thousand of Wellington's soldiers, appeared 
below New^ Orleans. 

17. Jackson was soon prepared for the invaders. First he had 
skirmishes with the advancing British. Finally, on the 8th of 
January, 1815, a very severe battle was fought four miles below 
the city, where Jackson had erected strong works, armed with 
a few cannons. These works stretched across from the Missis- 
sippi river to a deep cypress swamp. 

18. Jackson had about six thousand men behind his works, 
most of them armed with rifles. The British in full force 
marched up. When they were within rifle shot, the Americans 
fairly rained a shower of bullets upon them. Packenham w^as 
killed, and soon the whole British army fled, leaving seven hun- 
dred men dead, and more than a thousand wounded, on the field. 
The Americans lost only seven killed, and six wounded ! 

19. The battle at New^ Orleans was the last one, on land, of 

Questions.— 14. What can yon tell of events in Florida? 15. What did General 
Jackson do? 16. What can you tell about New Orleans? 17. What preparations against 
the British were made ? 18. Describe the battle of New Orleans. 



A L G I E 11 H . 197 



Peace. War with Algiers. Decatur in the Mediterranean. 

the Second War for Independence. The victory made the 
Americans rejoice greatly. The American and British govern- 
Tncnt*^, through their agents appointed for the purpose, had 
ah'cady made another bargain, or treaty, to become friends. 

20. That bargain was completed at Ghent, in Belgium, on the 
day before Christmas, in 1814 ; and forty days after the battle at 
New Orleans, the President of the Unitetl States proclaimed 
Peace. Then a day was appointed for the whole nation to join 
in thanksgiving and praise to Almighty God for that blessed 
event. 

21. The contest with Great Britain had just ended, when the 
Americans were compelled to engage in a short 

WAR WITH ALGIERS. 

22. I have already told you [page iVo], about the sea-robbers 
in the Mediterranean sea, and how the Bashaw of Tripoli was 
made to behave himself. The Dey, or Governor of Algiers, hav- 
ing been deceived by the story that the British had destroyed all 
of the American war-vessels, began to rob their merchant-ships, 
and was very impertinent to the American agent there. 

23. President Madison determined to make the Algerine, also, 
behave himself, so he sent the brave Decatur to the Mediterra- 
nean, with some war-ships, in May, 1815. He fell in with the 
Algerine fleet, took two of the vessels and many prisoners, and 
then sailed to Algiers. The governor was astonished. Decatur 
told hiin he must let every American go, and pay for all the 
property his people had robbed the x\mericans of, or he would 
destroy his ships and his city. The frightened governor did so, 
and after that he let the Americans alone. 

24. Decatur then made the Bashaws or Governors of Tunis 
and Tripoli do the same thing, and from that time to this, we 
have had very little trouble with the Barbary Powers, as they 

QrrPTTOXS. — 10. Whrit pan von sav of tho victory at Now Orloans ? What was done ? 
20. What can voii t-ll about' the treaty for peace V '21. What happened at that time ? 
2'2. Wliat can you t-'ll abont the Roa-rotiber.s in the Mediterranean V '_':'.. Wliat can jou 
tell about an expedition against the Algerines? 24. What else did Decatur do? 



198 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



Close of Madison's administration. 



American manufactures. 



were called. In a little while, Decatur did there what all the 
powers of Europe had not been able to do. 

25. And now the stirring administration of Mr. Madison drew 
to a close. Little else of much importance occurred before its 
end, except the admission of Indiana into the Union, and giving 
a new charter to the United States Bank. In the autumn of 
1816, James Monroe of Virginia, was elected President, and 
Daniel D. Tompkins of New York, Vice-President of the United 
States. 



^^ 




*!P*»W*^ 



MONEOE, AND III8 EK8IDENCE. 



SECTION VII. 

Monroe's administration. 
[181'7-1825.] 

1. James Monroe, the fifth Pres- 
ident of the United States, w^as a 
soldier in the Revolution, and be- 
longed to the Republican party. 
He chose very wise men for his 
cabinet, as advisers, and they all 
went to w'ork industriously to get 
government matters out of the 
confusion in which the war had left 
them. 

2. During the war the Amer- 
icans made cloth and many other 

I; things, which before they bought 
in England and France. They 
spent a great deal of money for 
machinery to do it with. When 
the French and English goods 
came in abundance after the war. 



QtrESTiONS.— '^S. What can you say about the rlosin.<; of Madison's administration? 
1. What can you tell about "Monroe and his cabinet? 2. What can you tell about 
manufactures? 



Monroe's administration. 100 

Emigration to tho West. Indian difllculties. Jackson in Florida. 

those manufacturers were much injured, and thousands of people 
had nothing to do. 

^. Like many other things, this, that seemed an evil, was a 
good. Thousands who were compelled to be idle went beyond 
the mountains into the fertile West, cultivated the soil, and be- 
came healthier, happier, and wealthier than they could have been 
liad they remained in the East. 

4. During Mr. Monroe's administration, the Territories of Mis- 
sissippi, Illinois, Alabama, and Missouri, were admitted into the 
Union as States. Settlements also increased very rapidly all over 
the West. General prosperity w^is everywhere visible, and every- 
body hoped for long years of repose, when some difficulty appeared 
in the South. 

5. There were bad British subjects in Florida, who were excit- 
ing the Indians to injure the Americans. Toward the close of 
1817, a large number of Creek and Seminole Indians and run- 
away negroes, commenced plundering and murdering the settlers 
on the borders of Georgia and Alabama. Troops were sent to 
protect the people, but the Indians, becoming aroused, placed all 
of them in great danger. 

6. Hearing of this, General Jackson, with a thousand Ten- 
nesseeans on horseback, went to the aid of the troops. He 
caught and hung two white men wlio had excited the Indians to 
murder and plunder his countrymen. He then marched to Pen- 
sacola, took the town and fort away from the Spaniards, and sent 
the governor and others off to Cuba. 

7. Some blamed Jackson for this. Finally, almost every body 
said he Avas right, and had treated the governor just as he de- 
served to be. Not long afterward the United States and Spain 
made a bargain, by which all of Florida was given up to the 
Americans. Then General Jackson was made the first American 
Governor of Florida. 

8. AVhen the people of Missouri asked Congress to admit their 
Territory into the Union as a State, tliere arose a great deal of 

QcESTtoxs. — ". Wliat flicl nmny pooplc do? 4. WTint ran von say nhoiit Monroe's ad- 
ministration? Ti. What occurred in tho South? C. What did Geiu-rnl Jarkson do? 7. 
What did the people think? What was done ? 8. What can you tell about Missouri ? 



200 THE CONFEDERATION. 

The Missouri Compromise. The old soldiers. Pirates. La Fayette. 

disputing in Congress and out of it, as to whether slaves 
should be allowed there. These disputes continued about two 
years, and at times the}- Avere very warm. 

9. It was finally agreed to allow negro slaves in Missouri ; but 
it was also agreed that a line should be drawn from the southern 
boundary of Missouri to the Pacific Ocean, and that north of 
that line there should never be any slaves, in any new State that 
might be formed there. This was called the Missouri Compro- 
mise. 

10. While this question was disturbing the people, Mr. Mon- 
roe and Mr. Tompkins were again chosen President and Vice- 
President. There was very little opposition to them, for the old 
Federal party had almost ceased to exist. 

11. In 1818, Congress made a law by which the old sol- 
diers of the Ptevolution, yet living, were to be paid so much money 
every year. I am sure you are glad of that. The same year an 
arrangement was made for the Americans to share with the Brit- 
ish in the Newfoundland fisheries. Do you remember what I 
told you on page 23, about Cabot seeing so many codfish in the 
neighborhood of that island ? 

12. The sea-robbers, or pirates, were not all in the Mediter- 
ranean. There were a great many of them among the \yest 
India Islands, and they annoyed our merchant-vessels. The 
President sent some ships there in 1822, and they destroyed 
more than twenty of the pirate vessels. Commodore Perry cap- 
tured many more of them the next year, and then the yellow 
fever deprived him of his life. 

13. And now a pleasant thing happened. La Fayette, who, 
you remember [page 136], helped the Americans so nobly in the 
old War for Independence, came to visit the people of the United 
States. He had become an old man. He arrived in the sum- 
mer of 1824, staid until the next year, and traveled more than 
five thousand miles among us. A national vessel named Brandy- 
wine^ in his honor, was then sent to convey him home. 

QrFSTioxs.— '>. T\1int was asreed to? 10. \S1iat can you tell about a new election? 
11. Whnt cnn von tell .ibout tho old soldiers a"d the fisberips? 1?. What can you tell 
about West India pirates ? 13. What can you tell about La Fayette? 



A D A M S S A I) M 1 N 1 S T R A T 1 O N . 



!01 



John Quincy Adams. 



Prosperity of the United StatcB. 



1-L In the autumn of 1824, the people of tlie L'nite<l States 
chose a new Chief Mai^istrate. John Quincy Adams, son of the 
okl President, John Adams, was elected to that hig'li office, an<l 
JohnC. Calhoun of South Carolina, was chosen Vice-President. 



SECTION VIII 



ADAMS S ADMINISTRATION. 



[1825-1829.] 



1. John Quincy Adams, the 
sixth President of the United 
States, was a youth during the 
Revolution ; yet he saw and knew 
much of its scenes. He became 
President on thc' 4th of March, 
1825. At that time the United 
States were at peace with all the 
world, and every thing appeared 
bright with prosperity. 

2. How I wish, my Young 
Friend, that in telling you the his- 
tory of the United States, I could 
liave told you of such pleasant and 
peaceful years as the country was 
blessed witli while John Quincy 
Adams was President. But, alas ! 
too much of the story is made up 
of wars and disputes — of the doings 
of bad men and the sufferings of 
good men. I hope you will live to 
see the time when wars and quar- 




J. Q. ADAMS, AND HIS RESIDENTE. 



Qut:stion-b— 14. MTiat about, another election? 1. "Whfit can yon tell about John 
Quinrv Adams ? "\VTint ran yon say about peace and prosperity ': 2. What would I 
like to tell you ? Of what is liistory made up? 




202 THE CONFEDERATION. 

The Erie Canal. A singular coincidence. The Tariff. 

rels will be no more heard of. When every body shall try- 
to do right, that time will have come. 

3. There was a little trouble in Georgia in connection with the 
removal of the Creek and Cherokee Indians from that State, at 
the commencement of Adams's administration. But this diffi- 
culty soon disappeared, and these Indians went beyond the Mis- 
sissippi river. 

4. The same year, the great canal in 
the State of New York, which connects 
Lake Erie with the Hudson river, was 
completed. It was a most wonderful 
work, for it was really making a nav- 
igable river over three hundred and 
sixty miles in length. Dewitt Clinton 
. did more than any other man to accom- 
J plish the work, and his name will never 
be spoken but with pride. 
DEWITT CLINTON. ^^ ^ rcmarkablc occurrence took 

place in the summer of 1826. On the 4th of July, just fifty 
years after the Declaration of Independence was adopted, 
Thomas Jefferson and John Adams died. They were both on 
the Committee that drew up the Declaration, you remember 
[verse 1*7, page 129], both had been foreign ministers, and both 
had been Vice-Presidents, and then Presidents of the United 
States. At the time of their death, Mr. Adams was almost ninety 
years old, and Mr. Jefferson almost eighty-three. 

6. I have told you how the Americans, who commenced man- 
ufacturing cloth and other things during the war, were injured 
afterward by such goods coming from England, and being sold 
cheaper than they could make them. AVell, in order to help the 
American manufacturers. Congress, in 1828, decreed that bo 
much should be paid to the government for such and such goods 
brought from England and France, and used by the Americans. 
1. This duti/, or tariff, as it was called, made such goods 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell about the Creek Indians in Georgia? 4. What 
can you tell about a great canal ? 5. What remarkable occurrence took place ? 6. What 
more can you tell about American manufacturers ? 



JACKSON S ADMINISTRATION 



203 



Andrew Jackson. 



His character. 



dearer, and tlien the Americans could make money l)y manufac- 
turing them at the same price. Tliis phm to protect our manu- 
facturers, and get money for the government, was called The 
American System. It was afterward a cause of trouble, as T 
shall tell you presently. 

8. President Adams's term now drew to a close. The nation 
was very prosperous. The government was very little in debt, 
and was at peace with all the world. In the autumn of 1828, the 
people chose the great soldier, Andrew Jackson, to be their 
Chief Magistrate, and John C. Calhoun was elected Vice-Pres- 
ident. 



SECTION IX. 

jackson's administration. 
[1829-1837.] 

1. Andrew Jackson, the seventh 
President of the United States, was 
the last of the Chief Magistrates, 
except Harrison, who lived during 
the Revolution. Jackson, though 
quite a lad, was in the Patriot 
army in South Carolina, and a 
brave boy he was. 

2. Jackson became President on 
the 4th of March, 1829. lie was 
an honest man, with a strong- 
mind ; and he would always do 
what he thought was right, without 
caring a fig about what people 
might say. 

3. Things went on pretty 
smoothly for two or three years. jackson, and nis kebidexce. 

Questions. — 7. What can you tell about a tariff? S. What can you say about our 
country, and a new election ? 1, 2. What can you say about General Jackson ? 




204 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



Opposition to the United States Bank. 



The Black Hawk War. 



There was a little trouble about the Cherokee Indians, in Georgia, 
for a while, but nothing caused much uneasiness until the sum- 
mer of 1832, when matters concerning the United States Bank, 
the Western Indians, and the Tariff, made a great stir. 

4. The Bank could not exist after 1836, unless Congress should 
decree otherwise. At the beginning, Jackson believed that it 
ought not to exist, and promptly said so. In the winter of 1832, 
the officers of the Bank asked Congress to recharter it, that is, 
decree that it should go on and do business after 1836. Con- 
gress did so, but it w^as of no use. 

5. I have told you [verse 4, page 1*72] that no decree can be- 
come a law until the President shall put his name to it. When 
the Bank decree of Congress was handed to the President for him 
to sign, he refused, and gave them to understand, that if they 
should make forty such decrees, he would never put his name to 
one of them. This refusal is called a Veto. This made a great 
many people, all over the country, very angr}^ for they thought 
business could not be done well without the Bank. 

6. On page 7 is the picture of the head of Black Hawk, a 
great Indian chief. Well, in the summer of 1832, Black Hawk 
led some of the warriors of the AVestern tribes against the white 
people near the Mississippi. But the war did not last long. 

United States soldiers beat the In- 
dians, and Black Hawk was made a 
prisoner. Then they took him to 
New York and other great cities, and 
he was so astonished at the number 
^'4\\\ V i^^ '■^^^ and power of the white people, that 

he resolved never to go to war with 
them again. 

1. The most serious trouble was 
about the Tariff, of which I have told 
you. The people at the South did 
JOHN c. CALHOUN. Hot llkc It *, aud those of South Car- 

QcT-STTONS. — ^. '\^^lat occurred durincr tho first two or three years? 4. Wliat can 
you tell about the United Stntes Bank ? 5. What more can you tell about the Bank, and 
Congress, and a veto ? 6. What can you tell about Black Hawk ? 




Jackson's administration. 205 



Trouble in South Carolina. Henry Clay. Jackson and the United States Bank. 

olina declared that they would not pay the duty on goods 
brought into Charleston. They were upheld in this by Mr. Cal- 
houn, their greatest statesman. 

8. l>ut this was breakintr the great bargain made in the 
federal Coustituti(»n, and l*resident Jackson plainly told the peo- 
ple of South Carolina that they must pay the duty, or he would 
send United States troops there to compel them to, as Washing- 
ton did, you remember [page 174], among tlic wdiisky-makers of 
Pennsylvania. 

9. Matters appeared darker and darker every day, and most 
people thought there would be war. 
Then, early in 1833, Henry Clay, one 
of the wisest men we ever had in Con- 
gress, proposed a plan, called the Com- 
promise Measure, which satisfied all 
parties pretty well. It was adopted, and 
so the trouble ceased. 

10. Again in April, 1833, Jackson 
made war upon the United States Bank. 
Almost ten millions of dollars, belonging 
to the United States, were in that bank, and nE^rav clay. 

the use of this money was profitable. Jackson declared that the 
money was not safe there, and he ordered it all to be taken from 
the baidv, and put into various State banks. This injured the old 
bank very much, and as it could not get a new charter, it stopped 
business forever, in 183G. This removal of the deposits, as it 
was called, made the merchants and others very angry, and 
business got into great confusion. 

11. Jackson was again chosen President of the United States, 
in the autumn of 1832, and most of the people believed him to 
be the best man in the world to manage matters. Among other 
things, he attempted the removal of all the Indians in the United 
States to a fine country west of the Mississippi, where they would 
not be disturbed by the white people. 

Questions. — 7. What trouble now occurred? 8. What did tho President do? 9. 
How was the trouble ended? lit. What can you tell about the United States Bank and 
the public money? 11. What can you tell of a new election? What did Jackson try to do ? 




206 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



The Seminoles and Creeks. 



Jackson's administration. 




12. The Seminoles in Florida 
refused to go. Led by Osceola, a 
brave and cunning chief, they 
made war upon the white people, 
which continued for several years. 
Many United States soldiers were 
sent there, from time to time, but 
the Indians, in their dark swamps, 
defied them. 

13. Finally, in 1836, the Creeks 
joined the Seminoles, and mail- 
coaches, steamboats, and villages in Georgia and Alabama, were 
attacked by them. General Scott, of whom I shall soon tell you 
much more, went there, and beat the Creeks. During the sum- 
mer of 1836, several thousands of them went to their new homes 
beyond the Mississippi. 

14. President Jackson's second term now drew to a close. He 
had ruled with wisdom and energy, and the United States were 
more thought of by the world than they ever were before. 
France, and other governments of Europe, were compelled to be 
honest in paying what had long been owing to the people of 
this country, for injuries done to their ships before the war of 
1812. Jackson always acted upon the principle — ask nothing 
hut what is right, and submit to nothing that is wrong. 

15. Two more new States had now been added to the Union, 
by the admission of Arkansas and Michigan. In the autumn of 
1836, Martin Van Buren, of New York, who had been Vice- 
President for four years, was chosen President of the United 
States ; and in the following winter the Senate chose Richard M. 
Johnson, of Kentucky, to be Vice-President. 

Questions.— 12. What can you tell ahont Indians? 13. What can you tell of an 
Indian War? 14. What can you say about Jackson's administration? 15. What can 
you tell about new States ? What about another election? 



VAN B U R E N S ADMINISTRATION. 



207 



Martin Van Buren. 



Extravaganco of the people. 



SECTION X. 



buren's administration. [183*7-1841.] 



&<^ 



1. Martin Van Buren became 
the eighth President of the United 
States, on the 4tli of March, 1837. 
lie was born just at the close of 
the Revolution. He was a poor 
boy, but by doing right, and study- 
ing and working very hard, he 
became the greatest man in the 
United States, wlien he was fifty- 
live years old. 

2. At this time, business all over '][ 
the country was in great confusion. 
The State banks had lent the pub- 
lic money to almost every body, 
and almost every body who bor- 
rowed it became proud and ex- 
travagant, built fine houses, and 
even commenced building whole 
villages. They acted as if they 
never expected to pay the money 
back, and a great many did not. 1 
Finally, when the banks would not 
lend any more, these people could 
not pay the money back to the banks, nor to others, so almost 
every one suffered. 

3. The troubles in business became so great, that Van Buren 
called Congress together in September, 1837, to talk the matter 
over. But they did very little to help the people out of their 




VAN UtJBEN, AND HIS Br.SlDENCE. 



Questions.— 1. What can you tell about Martin Van Buron? 2. What can you say 
about business and the actions of the people? 3. What can you tell about Congress? 



208 • THE CONFEDERATION. 

Sub-Treasury. Seminole war. North Eastern boundary. 

troubles. Finally it was concluded not to let the banks have any- 
more of the public money. So men called Sub-Treasurers were 
appointed to receive it at different sea-ports, and keep it until 
called for. This plan, which has been in use ever since, w^as called 
The Independent Trcasurij System. 

4. The Seminole war was continued. Finally Osceola was in- 
vited to the camp of General Jessup, who commanded the United 
States troops in Florida, to have a talk about peace. There Os- 
ceola was made a prisoner, and taken to Charleston, where he 
died not long afterward. This was unfair ; and yet it seemed the 
only way to stop the war. 

5. Colonel Taylor, who afterward became President of the 
United States, was in Florida a long time with troops, and had 
several battles with the Indians ; but they were not finally sub- 
dued until 1842, when the war ended. It had continued seven 
years. 

6. In 1837, some of the people of Canada resolved to become 
independent of Great Britain, and commenced a revolution. 
Many Americans went there to help them, and this caused very 
unpleasant feelings between the governments of the United 
States and Great Britain. 

7. President Van Buren did all he could to keep the Amer- 
icans from going to Canada, but it was not until 1841, when John 
Tyler was President, that a stop was put to it. Then the revolu- 
tion had been put down ; and, since then, all has been pretty 
quiet in Canada. 

8. At this time the Americans had a serious dispute with the 
British, about the boundary line between the State of Maine and 
the province of New Brunswick. This, too, made a great deal 
of bad feeling, and at one time the people in that region armed 
themselves for war. General Scott went there and made peace, 
and in 1842 the whole matter was settled. 

9. In the autumn of 1841, General Harrison, of Ohio, of 
whom I have told you, was chosen President of the United 

Questions. —4, 5. What more can yon tell about the Seminole \rar? 6. What can you 
tell of troubles in Canada? 7. What did the Presidents do 1' 8. What can you tell about 
a boundary line ? 



HARRISONS AND TVLERS ADMINISTRATION. 209 



■\Villiam Henry Harrison. 



His inaugnration and death. 



States, with John Tyler, of Virginia, as Vice-President. Now 
tliore were two parties, called Whigs and Democrats. Those who 
wore the friends of Jackson and Van Buren, were the Democrats, 
and those who elected Harrison were "Whigs. 



SECTION XI. 



Harrison's and tyler's administration. [1841-1845.] 

1. William Hemy Harrison, the 
ninth President of the United 
States, was born more than two 
years before the Battle of Bunker's 
Hill, of which I have told you. 
He was a little boy all through that 
old war. 

2. General Harrison became Pres- 
ident on the 4tli of March, 1841, 
and precisely one month afterward, 
he died. There was great grief 
among his friends all over the couur 
try, but the people felt that the event 
was right, for God had ordered it so. 
Harrison was an old man, almost 
seventy years of age. According 
to the decree of the Federal Consti- 
tution, the Vice-President became 
the Chief Magistrate, and on the 
0th of x\pril, 1841, the 

ADMINISTRATION OF TYLER 

commenced. John Tyler was a mucli 

younger man, and was the tenth President of the United States. 




nARBISON, AND niS EEBIDENCE. 



Questions.— 0. What can yon say about a new eloction 
about General Harrison? 2. What can you tell about his 

14 



1. Wliat can you tell 
and the consequences * 



210 



THE CONFEDERATION 



Congress. 



Tyler's veto. 



Changes in the country. 



3. President Harrison had ap- 
pointed the last day of May for 
Congress to meet, to talk over the 
affairs of tlie country. They did 
so, and remained together until the 
middle of September. Their chief 
business was to make a law for 
chartering a United States Bank. 

4. President Tyler, like Jackson, 
i,^_^ refused to sign the law. His politi- 
cal friends were very much oftended, 
and all of his Cabinet advisers left 

^ him, and vrould have nothing more 
^^ to do with him, except the great 
Daniel Webster, who was the Sec- 
retary of State. Mr. Webster knew 
that it was best for his country to 
remain, and he did so. Men should 
love their country more than party. 

5. During Mr. Tyler's adminis- 
tration, changes were made in the 

TYLFE, \ND HIS EEBiDE^cn tariff laws ; the State of Rhode 

Island was favored with a new constitution, and measures were 
taken for the admission of Texas 
into the Union. There was much 
trouble in Pthode Island about the 
constitution. Some liked the old 
charter given them by King Charles 
the Second [verse 3, page 83] 
well enough, and others wished a 
ncAV f)ne. The two parties came 
very near having a war about it. 

6. The admission of Texas was 
an important matter. That State 

QcTSTiON's. — 3. "WTiat can von tell about Coni^ress? 4. Wliat can you tell about 
Tyler's troubles? What did Webster do ? 5. What occurred during Tyler's adminis- 
tration ? 





DANIEL AVEKSTER. 



P0LK3 ADMINISTRATION. 211 

Texas. Its Annexation. The Magnetic Telegraph. 



Avas once a part of Mexico. A great many Americans had settled 
tlier^', and they finally concluded to be free. But they had to 
tlj,-lit for their freedom, and in 183G the people of Texas became 
indL'p.Mident of Mexico. 

7. After awhile the Texas people wished tlieir State to become 
ono of the United States, and arrangements were made for that 
p irpose in 1844. Just at the close of Mr. Tyler's administration 
i I 1845, Congress agreed to it, and Texas became one of the 
States of our Union, on the 4th of July following. 

8. The annexation of Texas had much effect on the election of 
President in the autumn of 1844. A majority of the people 
were in favor of that annexation, and James K. Polk, of Ten- 
nessee, who was also in favor of it, was chosen Chief Magistrate, 
^Yith George M. Dallas as Vice-President. 

9. One of the most wonderful things ever before known, oc- 
curred in 1844 in connection with Mr. Polk. A meeting of 
Democrats at Baltimore, having selected Mr. Polk as the best 
man for President, the news of this choice was sent from there 
to Washington, forty miles, by the Magnetic Telegraph. This 
woiblerful invention by Professor Samuel F. B. Morse, an Amer- 
ican, by which one man's thoughts may be conveyed to another 
man, a thousand miles in a second, was then just completed, and 
that was the first public use ever made of it. Now, you know, 
sending thoughts by Telegraph is a very common thing. 



SECTION xn. 

POLK S ADMINISTRATION. [1845-1849.] 

1. James Knox Polk was fifty years old when he became the 
eleventh President of the United States on the 4th of March, 

Questions.— fi. "VVTiat can you say about T.^xas? S. Whnt did Texas and tho United 
States do ? 8. What happened in 1S44 r 0. What cau you IcU about a wonderful inven- 
tion? 1. What can you say about James K. Polk? 



212 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



Trouble with Mexico. 



Armies on the frontier. 



*^5rv^ 



1845. He was a Democrat in 
politics, and his party was strong 
throughout the country. 

2. The coming in of Texas was 
) the most important event at the 

beginning of Mr. Polk's administra- 
tion. The government of Mexico 
had never acknowledged the inde- 
pendence of that State, but con- 
tinued to claim it as a part of that 
republic. Of course the act of 
^^ 2 Congress in admitting it was very 
offensive. 

3. This offense and an old quarrel 
about debts due from Mexico to 
people of the United States, soon 
caused a War. Expecting this, the 
President ordered General Taylor 
and fifteen hundred soldiers to go 
to Texas in July. They encamped 

^ X. - ^ >^ at Corpus Christi, not far from the 

POLK, AND HIS EEsiDENCE. Rio Graudc, or Grand River. At 
the same time some American war-vessels went into the Gulf 
of Mexico. 

4. A large number of Mexican troops collected at Matamoras, 
near the mouth of the Rio Grande, at the close of 1845. Early 
in January following, General Taylor with most of his troops, 
formed a camp and commenced building a fort on the opposite 
side of the river. General Ampudia (pronounced Am-poo-dhee~ 
ah) who commanded the Mexicans, ordered him to leave in twen- 
ty-four hours, but he refused to do so. 

5. General Arista (pronounced Ah-rees-tah) now became the 
Mexican commander. He was a better soldier than Ampudia, 
and Taylor's situation became a dangerous one. Soon, armed 

Qtjestions. — 2. What can you say about the admission of Texas? 3. What can 
you tell about preparations for war ? 4. What occurred on the Rio Grande ? 6. "What 
can yon tell about the two armies ? 




WAR WITH MEXICO. 213 



War with Mexico. Taylor's two great battles. Plan of the war. 

Mexicans crossed the river, and late in April some Americans 
were killed by them. This was the first blood shc.nl in 



THE W A n W I T II M E X I C O . 

6. Taylor had left some soldiers, willi provisions and other 
things, at Point Isabel, lie heard that a large number of Mex- 
icans were marching in that direction, so he hastened thither with 
a greater part of his army. When he had gone, the Mexicans 
attacked his fort, opposite Matamoras, which compelled him to 
march back to defend that. 

1. On his way back. General Taylor fell in with six thousand 
Mexicans, under Arista. It was on the 8th of May, 1846. The 
place where they met was called Palo Alto, and there they had 
a very hard fight for five hours. The Mexicans were badly beaten, 
and lost six hundred men. 

8. Just at evening tlje next day, the Americans again fell in 
with the Mexicans at a place called Resaca de la Palma, three 
miles from Matamoras. There they had another severe battle, 
and the Mexicans were beaten, with a loss of more than a thou- 
sand men. These misfortunes greatly alarmed them. 

9. Before these two battles were heard of in the United 
States, Congress had declared war against Mexico, and the Sec- 
retary of War, with the help of General Scott, had planned an 
extensive campaign. Mexico, you will see by the map, extends 
across to the Pacific Ocean, so it was planned to send war-ships 
around to attack the enemy on that coast. The President was 
allowed to raise an army of fifty thousand men, and it was deter- 
mined to take possession of Mexico. 

10. After his successful battles, Taylor drove the Mexicans 
from Matamoras, and marched toward Monterey, a strong city in 
Mexico. He took that city on the 24th of September, and then 
encamped near, where he waited for further orders what to do, 
from the President of the United States. 

QcrE8TTO>-6.— 6. Wliat can you toll about the commencoment of the war? 7, 8, \Vhat 
can you tell about two battle's with the Mexicans ? 9. \Vhat did Congress do * "What 
plans were arranged* 10. What can you tell about General Taylor in Mexico? 



214 THE CONFEDERATION. 

Military movements. General Scott, Nortliern Mexico conquered. 

11. While Taylor was waiting, other officers were busy else- 
where. General AVool was preparing the recruits, or the new 
men who joined the army, for military service ; and in October 
he marched into Mexico, Jind took possession of some of the coun- 
try. In November General AVorth took one or two places away 
from the Mexicans. At that time General Taylor was in motion, 
with his main army. After taking possession of a large tract of 
country, Taylor encamped at Victoria. 

12. General Scott, as commander-in- 
chief of the armies of the United States, 
went to Mexico early in 1847, and pre- 
pared to attack the strong town of 
Vera Cruz, and the fort there. For that 
purpose, he strengthened his own arm}-, 
by taking many troops from General 
Taylor. Yet that brave soldier, with 
only about five .thousand men, marched 
boldly against the Mexican general, 
GENERAL SCOTT. Sauta Auiia, who had twenty thousand. 

13. At Buena Vista (pronounced Bwe-nah Ves-tah), which 
means " pleasant view," the two armies had a terrible battle on 
the 23d of February, 1847. It lasted all day. The Mexicans 
were dreadfully beaten, and left full two thousand men on the 
field, killed and wounded. The Americans lost about seven hun- 
dred. 

14. All northern Mexico was now in possession of the Amer- 
icans ; and in the course of a/ew months, the conquering Taylor 
returned to the United States, and was everyv.diere received with 
the greatest honors. Then the people first began to talk about 
making him President of our Republic. 

15. While these things were occurring, the Americans, under 
different leaders, were taking possession of other parts of northern 
Mexico. General Kearney was in chief command of what was 
called the iVrniy of the West; and in August, 184G, he drove 

QuESTroNs.— 11. What can you toll about other movements in Mexico? 1?. What 
can you tell ab-rnt Generals Scott and Taylor? 13. What can you tell about a battle ? 
15. What els« did the Americans do 1 




S C () T T S INVASION O F M E X I C O , 



215 



Fremont and California. 



Doniphan. 



Scott' H invasion. 



the Mexicans from Santa Fe, the cliicf city of New Mexico, and 
took possession of that broad territory. 

IG. During tlie same summer, 
Colonel Fremont (the brave explorer 
of the Rocky Mountains) and others, 
took possession of California. After 
some more battling until early in 
January, 1847, all became quiet. 
Then a vast territory, stretchiiio- 
along the Pacific Ocean, and several 
hundred miles into the country, came 
into possession of the Americans. 

17. In the mean while, Colonel 
Doniphan, with a thousand brave Missourians, made a triumphant 
march into northern Mexico. After capturing Chihuahua (pro- 
nounced Chee-wah-wah), one of the finest provinces of northern 
Mexico, he returned to Xew Orleans, having marched over five 
thousand miles. General Scott was now on his victorious way 
toward the great city of Mexico. Listen attentively, and I will 
tell you somcthinof about 




SCOTT S INVASION OF MEXICO. 

IS. Scott landed near Vera Cruz with about thirteen thousand 
men, early in March, 1847. His troops were borne there by a 
fieet commanded by Commodore Conner, which remained to 
assist in the attack on Vera Cruz. That attack occurred on the 
18th of March, and continued nine days. Then the city, the 
strong castle of San Juan de Ulloa (pronounced San Whan <lah 
Oo-loo-ah), and five thousand prisoners, with five hundred can- 
nons, were given up to the Americans. 

19. On the 8th of April, Scott's army commenced their march 
toward the city of Mexico. At Cerro Gordo, a difiieult pla^e in 
the mountains, they were met by Santa Anna and a large army. 



Qffstion'B — 10. What rnn von toll about Frpmont and others? 17. Wh-^t can you 
tell nboMt (Jolonol Dmiph-ui ? '!=?. What ra-i yon toU about the AmericanB at Vera Cruz? 
19. Wliat can you tell of the battle at Cerro Gordo ? 



216 THE CONFEDERATION. 

Progress of the American army. Capture of Mexico. End of the war. 

There they had a severe battle, when the Mexicans lost, in killed, 
wounded, and prisoners, over four thousand men. Santa Anna 
escaped on the back of a mule. 

20. Week after week, Scott's army continued to move on 
through that interesting country, taking possession of place after 
place, and everywhere driving the Mexicans before them. Within 
two months, that army of not more than ten thousand men, took 
some of the strongest places in Mexico, made ten thousand pris- 
oners, and captured seven hundred cannons, ten thousand muskets, 
and thirty thousand bombshells and cannon balls. 

21. Scott rested awhile at Puebla (pronounced Pweb-lah), and 
in August moved on over the lofty Cordilleras, a chain of high 
mountains in Mexico. From the summits of these hills, the 
Americans looked down into distant valleys, and saw the great 
city of Mexico, the object of their long and perilous march. 

22. Onward the conquering army marched, and after fighting 
several hard battles, and always beating the Mexicans, they ap- 
peared before the ancient city, where Cortez, a great Spanish 
soldier, appeared almost three hundred years before. Santa 
Anna and his army, Avith the government officers, fled from the 
doomed capital at night ; and on the next morning, the 14tli of 
September, 1847, General Scott and his brave army entered the 
city as victors, and took possession of the Mexican empire. 

23. The war soon ceased. On the 2d of February, 1848, the 
Mexican Congress and American Commissioners made a bargain 
or treaty for peace. It was agreed to by the United States Gov- 
ernment, and then all but New Mexico and California, which had 
been taken from the Mexicans by the Americans, was given up. 
These provinces became a part of the United States, and Califor- 
nia has since been admitted into the Union. 

24. In the same month when this treaty was made, gold was 
first found in a mill stream on the American fork of the Sacra- 
mento river, in California. Soon it was found elsewhere ; and 

Qtjesttoxs.— 20. What did Scott's army accomplish ? 21. What can you tell of the 
approach to the citv of Mexico V 22. What can vou tell about the conquest of Mexico ? 
23. What can you "tell about the agreements of the two governments V 24. What can 
you tell about finding gold ? WTiat did it lead to ? 



•r A V L O R S ADMINISTRATION. 



217 



Gold in California. 



General Taylor. 



His Inauguration. 



Avlicn it was known that gold was plentiful there, thousands of 
people went from the United States and elsewhere, to dig it. 
Gold, worth millions and millions of dollars, has been found in 
California since then, and a fine State of the Union has grown up 
on that coast of the Pacitic Ocean. 

25. The war with Mexico was the chief event of IMr. Polk's 
administration. A difficulty with England, concerning the nortli- 
ern boundary of Oregon, had been settled; and in May, 1848, 
Wisconsin was admitted into the Union as a State. 

26. The brave deeds of General Taylor, in Mexico, made him 
respected and beloved by the people of tlie United States, and at 
the election for President, in the 
autumn of 1848, he was chosen 
Chief Magistrate of the Republic. 
Millard Fillmore, of New York, was 
elected Vice-President. 



SECTION XIII. 

Taylor's administration. 
[1849-1850.] 

1. Zachary Taylor was sixty- 
five years of age when, on the 5th 
of March, 1849, he became the 
twelfth President of the United 
States. The 4th of March came 
on Sunday that year, and he was 
not inaugurated until the next day. 

2. I have told you that thou- 
sands went to California to dig 
gold. Very soon there were pco- 




TAYLOB, AND III8 BESIDrNCE. 



Questions.— 25. "WTiat were the chief events of Polk's adnunistration ? CO. Whsit can 
you say about a new election? 1. What can you tell about Prebideut Taylor and hi* 
inauguration ? 



218 THE CON Ft: DERATION. 

Admission of California. Disputes about Slavejiy. Death of Taylor. 

pie enough there to form a State, and in September, 1849, 
twenty months after the first gold was found there, they met and 
formed a constitution, or solemn covenant, by which they agreed 
to be governed. 

3. In February, 1850, the people of California ashed Congress 
to admit their country into the Union as a State. That request 
made a great stir, for they had said in their constitution that there 
should be no negro slaves in California. The people of the north- 
ern and western States liked that, but those of the southern 
States did not like it at all. At one time it was thought by some 
that they would go to war about it. 

4. This matter was disputed about in Congress for many 
months. Finally, Henry Clay, of whom I have told you, [p 205,] 
proposed a plan that suited all parties pretty well. It was agreed 
in that plan, that California might come in without slaves, and 
that if any slaves ran away from the South into the free States 
they should be given up to their owners. All this was agreed 
to in Congress, but many people, particularly at the North, were 
not pleased with what was called the Compromise Measure. 

5. While this matter was being talked over in Congress, Pres- 
ident Taylor sickened and died. That sad event occurred in 
July, 1850. He was the second President who had died while 
in office. The Vice-President, as before, you remember [page 209], 
then became President, and on the 10th of July, 1850, 

FILLMORE S ADMINISTRATION 

commenced. 

G. During President Taylor's brief administration of sixteen 
months, one State' and three Territories were added to the Re- 
public. One of the Territories was named Utah, but was called by 
the people who settled there, Deseret, or the Land of the Honey- 
bee. It is near the middle of our continent. 

7. Utah was settled by a people called Mormons. I have not 

Qtjestioxs. — 1. What more can yon say about California ? 3. What can you tell about 
California coming into the Union? 4. What was finally done? 5. What sad event hap- 
p«oed ? 6. What occurred during Taylor's administration ? 



FILLMORE S ADMINISTRATION. 



210 



Tlii^ Mormons. 



Cuba. 



Arctic Expedition. 



time to tell you inueli about thciii. 
It would be a long story. They 
are a people with a very queer 
kind of religion ; and tliey all do 
as their head man, or Prophet^ as 
he is called, tell them to do. There 
are now a great many thousands of 
them in Utah, and I expect there 
will bo nuieh trouble yet, on their 
account, because they allow things 
to be done which the people of 
the United States do not like. 

8. Some trouble with Cuba, one 
of the West India islands belong- 
ing to Spain, commenced in the 
spring of 1850, and at one time it 
threatened to make war between 
the United States and Spain. But 
die dispute was fairly settled, and 

he trouble disappeared. 

9. An important expedition left 
New York in May, 1850, under the 

command of Lieutenant De Haven. 




' W ^ 



FILLMOKF., AND HIS EUSIUF.NCE. 

It went to the Frozen Ocean, at the North, in search of Sir John 
Franklin, a great English sailor, who went there five years be- 
fore, and has never returned. Another similar expedition sailed 
fi'om Xew York in 1853, under r)r. Kane, and was gone until the 
autumn of 1855. The commander and his men suflered terribly 
among the ice and snows, during the long, dark ])olar winters. 
Dr. Kane lived only a little more than a year after his return. 

10. In 1852, the United States and Great Britain had a dis- 
pute about catching fishes in the neighborhood of Ncwloundland. 
They both sent armed ships there, but the difficulty was finally 
settled by the better way t)f talk'inr/^ rather than hy fir/htinf/. 

QuFBTiONS. — T. "What can yon toll about the Mormons? S. WHiat can yon toll about 
Cuba? f». What can you tcil of woaderful expeditions to the North? 10. What can 
you tell about a fishery dispute ? 



220 



THE CONFEDERATION. 



Japan expedition. 



New election. 



Franklin Pierce. 



11. In the same year American war-sliips went to Japan, off 
the eastern coast of China, and the commander carried a letter 
to the Emperor, from our President, asking him to allow 
Americans, as well as the Dutch, to trade there. The Emperor 
agreed to it, and the war-ships came home. You will be glad to 
know a great deal about the Japan people, when you shall be older. 

12. In the autumn of 1852, the people of the United States 
chose Franklin Pierce, of New Hampshire, to be their next Pres- 
ident, and William R. King, of Alabama, for Vice-President. 
Not long afterward a new Territory, called Washington, was 
made out of Oregon. So the States of our Confederation con- 
tinually grow. First Territories, then States. 




BE8IDENCE, 



SECTION XIV. 

Pierce's administration. 
[1853-1857.] 

1. Franklin Pierce was forty-nine 
years of age when he became the 
fourteenth President of the United 
States, on the 4th of March, 1853. 
The country was prosperous and 

i L, peaceful, and nothing disturbed the 
J general harmony, except a little 
5^, dispute with Mexico about bound- 
aries, which was soon settled. 

2. In May of that year, ships 
were sent to explore the eastern 

^ coast of Asia ; and at the same 

-^ ' time, there were land expeditions 

in progress, searching for a good 

route for a railway to the Pacific 



QuKSTioNS.— 11. "Wliat can you tell about an expedition to Japan? 12. "VVliat can you 
Ml about a new election? 1. What can you tell about President Pierce and the coun- 



I' 1 K K C JS S ADMINISTRATION. 



221 



Exploring expeditions. 



Crystal Palace. 




AN OCEAN BTEAilSIIIP. 



Ocean. When all thiiijis con- 
templated by these expedi- 
tions shall be completed, and 
ocean steamships go regularly 
across the Pacific from Amer- 
ica to Asia, we may go to the 
wonderful land of China and 
Japan, in a very little while. 

3. In the summer of 1853, 
an immense building made of iron and glass, was put up in the 

City of New 
York, and was 
called the Crys- 
tal Palace. It 
was filled with 
beautiful and 
useful tilings 
from all parts 
\[l of the world, 
ri^'. ^.>,^ and thousands 
of people went 




CBYBTAL PALACE IN NEW YOBK. 

there to see them. 

4. In the year 1855, the Americans became much excited 
about negro slavery in a Territory west of the Mississippi, called 
Kansas. People from all parts of the Union went there to settle, 
and they quarreled, and sometimes fought, because a part of 
them were in favor of having slaves there, and a part of them 
were opposed to it. There was real war there, in 185G, and there 
has been a great deal of ill feeling ever since, but I think they 
will all become quiet and live as friends. 

5. In 1855, Great Britain was at war with the Russians, on 
the shores of the Black sea, and British officers residing in the 
United States employed men here to JQJn the British army there. 
This was contrary to our laws, and the President sent those 

trv? "What can you tell about exploring pxpeditions? 3. What can yon tell about a 
great show? 4. What can you say about Kansas? 5,6. What can you tell about 
trouble with British officials, and a new election ? 



222 THE CONFEDERATION. 



Dismissal of British officials. Conclusion. 

officers out of the country. Among them^ Xv'as the British Min- 
ister at Washington City. His government was offended, and 
talked about war, but knowing that the x\mericans were right, 
the English concluded to say no more about it. 

6. President Pierce's administration now drew toward a close, 
and in the autumn of 1856, the Democratic party elected James 
Buchanan, of Pennsylvania, the fifteenth President of the United 
States. He was inaugurated . on the 4tli of March, 1857, and 
will be our President, if he lives, until the 4th of March, 18G1. 

Here, my Young Friend, our story ends. It has been quite a 
long one, but I hope it has not been wearisome to you. Very 
soon you will be grown up, and then if you live many years, 
and are active and useful, what you do will be a part of the his- 
tory of our dear Country, that some one will tell to other Young 
People when you have passed away. Remember this, and try 
to make that history so good and beautiful, that all will love to 
listen to it, and will thank their Heavenly Father for His kind- 
ness in allowing them to live in a country so Virtuous and Free. 
may you always feel like singing — 

" Great God! we thank thee for this home — 

This bounteous birtli-land of the free ; 
Where wanderers from afar may come 

And breathe the air of Liberty ! 
Still may her flowers uutrampled spring, 

Her harvests wave, her cities rise : 
And yet, till Time shall fold his wing. 

Eemain earth's loveliest paradise 1" 



THE END 



635 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




011 447 257 8 



